Stellar Transformation Book 10 – Towering Fury

Book 10 – Towering Fury

B10C1: A Gathering Of Immortals And Devils

The 2 black-robed men appeared. Old Freak Three-Eyed, Xue Nu and Hong Luan died. Yan Mo was also badly injured.

When Qin Yu hears how Jiao Jiu addresses the 2 black-robed men, his face changes color.

“This Jiao Jiu fella is the grand elder of the Yanmo School placed in the Purple Flame Devilish Dungeon. His position in the Purple Flame Devilish Dungeon is already extremely high, yet these 2 black-robed men are even his grand master and grand uncle master … The Purple Flame Devilish Dungeon probably doesn’t have such high-ranking experts. Obviously these 2 men are … from the Teng Long continent!”
Qin Yu’s heart gets a shock.

His fear has come true. What he was worried about the most was the Xiuxian schools and Xiumo schools inviting super experts of the Teng Long continent over. Qin Yu believed that if there were only members of the Penglai Immortal Region and the Purple Flame Devilish Dungeon, he would still be able to deal with them.

However, if those unfathomable experts of the Teng Long continent were to come over, it would be quite a different matter.

These 2 black-robed men who have just appeared were able to kill Old Freak Three-Eyed, Xue Nu and Hong Luan with so much ease that the targets could not even put up any resistance. Even Azure Dragon and Yan Mo were seriously wounded. They already showed off their fearsome power.

Situ Xue, however, suddenly bows and says respectfully: “May I ask if you are by any chance the 2 senior loose devils Huo Can and Huo Lan? My grand master once mentioned the two of you in front of me.”
Huo Can and Huo Lan. Both of them are experts of the Yanmo School and are 3rd tribulation loose devils, who are comparable to Dacheng-stage experts. They are considered top-class experts even on the Teng Long continent. After all, most of the experts who have passed the 4th tribulation have gone into the Chaotic Astral Ocean and only a small part of them are staying on the Teng Long continent.

Yinyue Palace’s member?

Huo Lan is struck by a thought. After seeing Situ Xue, he has found out her practice technique.

“This junior unexpectedly knows 2nd brother and me. Looks like there’s something special about her.” Huo Lan looks at Situ Xue. The look in his eyes becomes friendly.

“Oh, little girl, judging from your practice technique, you should be a member of the Yinyue Palace, right? Who’s your grand master? Tell me. I want to see if my 2nd brother and I know them.” There is a faint smile on Huo Lan’s face, but his entire body appears very strange and evil. 
Most members of the Yanmo School are exceptionally brutal. However, Huo Lan and Huo Can always wear black robes and put on an ice-cold appearance so they belong to a different kind in the Yanmo School. Even so, their minds are still that of the brutal, bloodthirsty type.

Situ Xue says respectfully: “My grand master is none other than Dame Yan Ji of the Teng Long continent.”
“Yan Ji?”
The faces of Huo Lan and Huo Can change color greatly.

They did not expect it to be her.

If this Dame Yan Ji also comes here, it will be a bit troublesome for them. On the Teng Long continent, there are not many people who they are really afraid of, but Dame Yan Ji is one of those people. She has a very big reputation and the people of the Teng Long continent call her Ever-changing She-devil because she likes to transform into all kinds of appearances.

Dame Yan Ji is bewitchingly beautiful and extremely sexy by nature. Very many Xiumoists have become her servants because of that.

“So it’s Dame Yan Ji of the Yinyue Palace. Ha-ha … little girl, has your grand master come here this time? We brothers haven’t seen her for a very long time. We indeed miss her badly.” Huo Lan says laughingly.

Situ Xue answers vaguely: “I don’t know about that. But … grand master said she was very interested in this immortal mansion. As for whether she has arrived or not, I just don’t know. Maybe she has, maybe not.”
Huo Lan and Huo Can frown. What does this mean?

However, in a while, Huo Lan laughs: “Little girl, you’re even making fun of us with empty words. If your grand master really had arrived, you wouldn’t be vague like this, perhaps you would’ve asked her to come out long ago. 2nd brother, don’t waste time, let’s open the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion a bit earlier.”
By now, Azure Dragon has taken holy pills. His injury has mostly recovered too. Those 3 yellow-clad men are standing behind him.

“So you are senior Huo Lan and senior Huo Can. A few days ago, my grandfather Yan Xutian even discussed with me about you.” Azure Dragon says with an indifferent smile. He seems not to mind the fact that Huo Lan and Huo Can sneakily attacked him moments ago at all.

Both Qin Yu and Li’er are standing beside Azure Dragon. At this moment, Yan Mo also stands up. Only there are still bloodstains at the corners of his mouth. Obviously just now he was injured very badly by that attack. 
Huo Lan and Huo Can look very similar to each other, except that Huo Lan has slightly larger eyes and smiles a bit more frequently. Huo Can has small eyes and a slightly ice-cold face.

“Yan Xutian … so you’re a member of the Yan family of the dragon clan.” Huo Can coldly nods.

But Huo Lan says: “Dragon clan brat, don’t think you’re strong just because you were able to take a hit from me.”
Azure Dragon, however, says smilingly: “I know my own power, senior. You are a 3rd tribulation loose devil so you are comparable to a Dacheng expert. It is easy for you to handle the likes of me. You can basically kill me with a wave of your hand. I was lucky to be able to save my little life naturally because you showed me some mercy.”
“You know your place, brat.” A hint of satisfaction appears on both Huo Lan’s and Huo Can’s faces. “Hey,  black  dragon,  what  are  you  staring  at?”  Huo  Can shouts with his expression turning cold.

Yan Mo gives his mouth’s corners a wipe with a hand, removing all the bloodstains, and looks coldly at Huo Can.

His heart is filled with anger.

Xue Nu and Hong Luan, 2 generals under him, both have been killed, how can he possibly accept it?

“If you were not a member of the dragon clan, just now I would’ve hit you seriously and killed you. Brat, it wasn’t because I respected you, but because I respected your seniors in the dragon clan. Don’t be arrogant in front of me, otherwise
…” Huo Can looks coldly at Yan Mo. It seems if Yan Mo disobeys, he will kill Yan Mo on the spot.

Azure Dragon immediately says smilingly: “Seniors, Yan Mo is a brother of the same generation as me in the Yan family. He is relatively stubborn. I hope the 2 of you will not argue with a junior like him.” Azure Dragon now unexpectedly talks to help Yan Mo.

Huo Lan gives Huo Can a pull, saying: “2nd brother, don’t argue with a junior. Don’t you mind that your status will be lowered arguing with him?”
Huo Can takes back the ice-cold stare he is giving Yan Mo and says indifferently: “You’re right, big brother. My status will indeed be lowered if I argue with a junior.”
Qin Yu and Li’er have been standing on one side watching the others talking to each other from the beginning like outsiders. At the same time, they have been analyzing the situation at the scene nonstop in their minds. Qin Yu thinks that, because some seniors of the Xiumoists have appeared, then … it is very likely that the Xiuxianists’ forces will come too.

“You’re Qin Yu, right?”  Huo Lan looks at Qin Yu and says smilingly.

Qin Yu says with a nod: “Nice to meet you, senior.” Huo Lan nods and says with a sigh: “I heard from Jiao Jiu that the Stellar Tower has a very powerful loose immortal, but I’ve never had a chance to meet him. However … looks like the protective magic treasure that young lady used just now is at least an immortal-class treasure, or else someone who hasn’t even reached the Yuanying stage like her wouldn’t have been able to withstand a hit from me.”
Huo Can also sighs sincerely: “That loose immortal of the Stellar Tower is indeed very powerful. We brothers aren’t as good as him.”
That magic treasure made it possible for a girl who has not even reached the Yuanying stage to withstand an attack of a 3rd tribulation loose devil. It is such a formidable magic treasure and, moreover, is even a defensive magic treasure. An expert who has such a magic treasure or who can forge such a magic treasure is definitely not someone they can afford to be hostile towards.

Azure Dragon also says respectfully: “That Uncle Lan of Qin Yu’s already knew about the existence of the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion at that time. If he wanted to take the treasures in this immortal mansion, perhaps none of us would be able to get anything. He is already so powerful that he does not care about this immortal mansion.”
“We really admire such an expert, who thinks nothing of this immortal mansion, such a mind and such a vision. We brothers also want to have a chance to meet him.” Huo Lan does not stint on praising words at all.

“Big brother, we better not waste time. Let’s open the immortal mansion quickly.” Huo Can says.

“You’re right.”
Huo Lan nods then makes a wave of his hand. That spatial ring left behind when Old Freak Three-Eyed died flies straight towards his palm.

“Hands off that spatial ring!” A loud shout is heard. A blue beam of light shoots at the spatial ring directly.

Huo Lan’s face changes color. His eyes flash with ferocity. He makes a sweep of his large sleeve. A black silk ribbon flies out and coils around the spatial ring. At the same time, that blue light beam hits the silk ribbon. Despite its flexibility, the ribbon is exceptionally tough. It neutralizes the attack of the blue light directly.

The blue light is none other than a blue flying sword.

“Low-grade immortal weapon … immortal elemental energy, so loose immortals have arrived.” Huo Lan looks at that flying sword and says with an indifferent expression. The silk ribbon has flown back into his palm.

Only when a loose immortal has overcome the 4th tribulation does he have genuine immortal elemental energy like a real immortal. He can also forge immortal-class weapons. It is just that forging immortal-class weapons not only needs immortal-level power but also suitable forging methods and various kinds of precious materials. 
“You’re a bit too arrogant already, Huo Lan, Huo Can. Even though these juniors aren’t powerful, you shouldn’t have killed them excessively like that. Xiumoists are really Xiumoists. Your evil never changes!”  Following cold shouts, a black-bearded, red-faced old man appears.

This red-faced old man’s eyebrows stand upright. Obviously, he has an explosive temper.

“Oh my, so it’s the Red-faced Loose Immortal Reverend Yue Yan.” Huo Lan bursts out laughing. “Right, this time, Yan Xu seems to be the only junior of the Penglai Immortal Region who has come while there’s no one from your Ziyang School. Looks like it was because you got too few jade swords … Tut- tut, Yue Yan, your school’s members are really useless. You see, my Purple Flame Devilish Dungeon has obtained not only 2 jade swords.”
“Shut up.” Reverend Yue Yan shouts violently. Huo Lan and Huo Can exchange a look and a smile, not caring about him.

Reverend Yue Yan is a 3rd tribulation immortal so he is only comparable to them. But … there are two of them whereas Reverend Yue Yan is alone. So, why should they fear him?

“Yue Yan you old fart, haven’t you seen the situation clearly? How dare you shout and wrangle in front of us brothers?” Huo Lan says sneeringly.

Reverend Yue Yan’s eyes immediately flash with firelight. He wants to start a fight with them.

“Reverend Yue Yan, aren’t you afraid of losing your status arguing with those 2 Xiumoists like that?” A gentle voice rises. A beautiful green-clad girl then shows up gracefully. That girl is touchingly beautiful but has an ethereal air about her.

Huo Lan and Huo Can both frown. “So it’s Reverend Shui Rou of the Lanyang School.” Huo Lan says with a cold laugh. “Looks like quite a lot of people from your Xiuxian schools have come here. Don’t hide. Show yourselves. We brothers will take on all of you.”
Huo Lan and Huo Can know that they are the only 2 Xiumo experts here and that the others will not come to this place.

“Since fellow Xiuzhenist Huo Lan already made a request, let’s just come out.”
That loud and clear voice rises in the distance. Huo Lan’s and Huo Can’s faces change color. Just now they only said so out of anger. Who could have thought there were still experts who were yet to appear?

Qin Yu and Li’er exchange a smile.

“Li’er, looks like this business of opening the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion has become more and more interesting. One expert after another has shown up. These people have all been hiding very well. They’ve only appeared in the end, when the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion is about to be opened.” Qin Yu looks smilingly at the loose immortals and loose devils in front of him.

Li’er, however, smiles: “Immortal treasures will be granted to the people predestined to have them. Being strong doesn’t necessarily mean being able to obtain them.”
“Oh? Don’t tell me being weak means being able to get them? Even if it does, the strong can rob the others of the treasures.” Qin Yu is curious.

Li’er says with a mysterious smile: “Don’t be anxious, big brother Qin Yu. You’ll know when the time comes.”
Li’er does not answer so Qin Yu does not ask much either. At this moment, the person who spoke just now also appears.

They see 3 black-bearded old men dressed in loose-fitting blue robes flying towards them leisurely in the distance. These
3 black-bearded old men are smiling and look kind and amiable. They appear to be experts who have attained a high level of enlightenment. In terms of appearance, these 3 men are fairly good.

“I am your junior Yan Xu. It is an honor to meet you, 3 grand uncle masters.” Reverend Yan Xu says respectfully.

Qin Yu laughs in his mind: “Oh, the Qingxu Temple’s experts have finally arrived. Moreover, there are 3 of them coming at once.”
“Yan Xu, you stand on one side for the moment.” The leading old man says smilingly with a wave of his sleeve. Reverend Yan Xu immediately stands aside with respect.

Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou fold their hands in salute right away. The latter says smilingly: “It turns out to be fellow Xiuzhenist Gan Xu and the 2 fellow Xiuzhenists Gan Ming and Gan Shan.”
Now the tide has turned. As soon as these 3 experts of the Qingxu Temple appeared, the overall power of the Xiuxianists greatly improved, but the Xiumoists were put at a disadvantage.

“So it’s Old Taoist Gan Xu and the 2 brats Gan Ming and Gan Shan.” Huo Lan says with an indifferent smile to Old Taoist Gan Xu. He knows that Gan Xu is a 3rd tribulation loose immortal while his 2 junior brothers are only 2nd tribulation loose immortals. If the 3 of them join forces, they will be comparable to two 3rd tribulation loose immortals.

Old Taoist Gan Xu says smilingly: “Yan Xu, get your jade sword. Everybody … we had better open the immortal mansion now.”
Reverend Yan Xu takes out a jade sword without delay.

Huo Lan also makes a jade sword appear by turning his hand over: “We won’t waste time either. Old Taoist Gan Xu, this is because we respect you.” “It’s  excellent  to  open  it  early.  My  dragon  clan  will  also contribute these jade swords.”  Azure Dragon turns his hand over smilingly. 2 jade swords then appear in his palm.

All of a sudden —
“Open the immortal mansion? Hold on, everybody. It won’t be late to talk things through before opening it. Otherwise … the  immortal  mansion  will  never  open.”  A  flat  voice  rises. Everybody looks towards the source of the voice …
Yi Da, who has said nothing since the beginning, is now staring at the loose immortals and loose devils with a pair of strange eyes. There is a faint smile of indifference and calmness on the corners of his mouth.

B10C2: Yi Da’s Demand

There is an indistinct purple light in Yi Da’s pupils. He glances at the loose immortals and loose devils with a strange smile on his face all the time.

“What did you say?!”
Huo Can’s eyes flash with coldness. “Yi Da, don’t waste time here. You’re the leader of the Purple Flame Devilish Dungeon only because we big schools care zilch about the leader of such a small place as the Purple Flame Devilish Dungeon. Otherwise
… how could we have let someone without a school like you get this position?”
“Huo Can.” Yi Da looks coldly at Huo Can.

As soon as the latter hears that, he becomes furious. He has such a high status yet this Yi Da has unexpectedly called him by his name directly. “2nd brother.” Huo Lan reaches out his hand and blocks his 2nd brother. “Be cool.”
How can Huo Can possibly be cool now? He says angrily: “Big brother, this junior is unexpectedly so arrogant. If not for the numerous Xiumo schools on the Teng Long continent not caring about the leader position of the Purple Flame Devilish Dungeon, how could it have rotated to him? Humph, now he’s even arrogant in front of us. This junior is seeking his own death!”
“Huo Can, it seems you don’t understand what I said.” Yi Da says with an indifferent smile.

On one side, Qin Yu is struck by a thought.

Gutsy!

Qin Yu praises highly in his mind. He has already figured out what Yi Da actually wants to do so he cannot help praising him for being courageous and daring to stake his life. 
“Don’t be noisy in front of me, you junior. Prepare to die.” Enraged, Huo Can simply does not want to hear Yi Da’s nonsense anymore.

“Shut up, 2nd brother.” Huo Lan shouts.

“Big brother …” Huo Can is dumbfounded and looks at his big brother in stupefaction. He never expected his big brother, who has the deepest affection for him, to say to him like this.

“2nd brother, this little friend Yi Da isn’t so simple as you think … You already heard what he said in the beginning clearly, you can kill him, but if you do, it’s very likely that … you’ll have to forget about entering the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion.” Huo Lan explains.

Huo Can does not listen to the others, but he listens to his own big brother. “How so? Won’t it be all right after I kill him?” Huo Can says with a cold laugh.

Yi Da says with evil laughter: “Huo Can, your big brother is really much smarter than you. Just now I already said that the immortal mansion may never open. I dared to say so because I’ve got 2 jade swords. When I die, I’ll also blow the jade swords in my hand to pieces.”
Top-grade holy jade swords are extremely hard. It is very difficult for normal attacks to shatter them … Even if a top- class expert like Yi Da self-destructs, it will still be very difficult for him to shatter other experts’ top-grade holy weapons. But … he already personalized these jade swords by blood.

If a jade sword is charged with elemental energy, its defense and offense will greatly increase, so naturally it will not have to fear Yi Da’s self-explosion. However … if Yi Da wants to self- destruct, why would he channel elemental energy into his jade swords? When the top-grade holy jade swords are not charged with elemental energy, even though their defense is high, the terrifying power generated by the self-explosion of a late Kongming-stage expert like Yi Da will definitely be able to blow them to bits directly.

“You can kill me, but I’ll only need an instant to destroy these jade swords. Anyone who has the balls can give it a try.” Yi Da looks at everybody smilingly.

Old Taoist Gan Xu, Gan Ming and Gan Shan, Reverend Yue Yan, Reverend Shui Rou and the 2 brother Huo Can and Huo Lan, these 7 loose immortals and loose devils now all do not know what to say. None of them dares to get into action.

All of them are very experienced.

Therefore they know clearly that at the moment Yi Da is paying close attention to everything using his holy sense. Once they get into action, perhaps Yi Da will immediately explode himself to destroy his own jade swords. Even if only one of the 9 jade swords is shattered, they can forget about entering the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion. 
“You’re really admirable, little friend Yi Da.”  Huo Lan folds his hands and says.

Being ruthless to other people is nothing. Only those who are ruthless to themselves are truly ruthless people. When you dare to be ruthless to yourself, you are indeed an ambitious person.

Old Taoist Gan Xu also says smilingly: “I really admire you for being so brave, little friend Yi Da … I wonder what you actually want by stopping us from opening the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion. If you want something, you had better tell us about it. We’ll certainly comply if we can.”
Yi Da finally beams.

“Wouldn’t it have been better had you agreed earlier?” Yi Da looks at everybody. “In fact I don’t have other ambitions either. It’s just that … I want to say one thing. What Reverend Yan Xu and I negotiated at that time still stands, and it must be modified a little bit. I wonder if the loose immortals and loose devils like you agree with me.” Yi Da asks.

Ask?

Qin Yu smiles on the side. Even though Yi Da asked them so, do those loose immortals and loose devils dare to refuse?

“Negotiated? Negotiated what?” Huo Lan says frowningly.

Yi Da looks at Qin Yu and says with a smile: “Qin Yu, you must still remember our agreement about the immortal weapons in the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion at that time. Why don’t you tell them about it a bit?”
Qin Yu forces a smile. Yi Da has got him involved in this. “Qin Yu?” Old Taoist Gan Xu says with brightening eyes. “Qin Yu, where’s you uncle now? I heard from Yan Xu that he is such man of superior attainments so I want to meet him.”
This Old Taoist Gan Xu is unexpectedly not anxious about Yi Da’s matter. Instead, he is asking Qin Yu about other things. Qin Yu cannot help praising him for being collected.

Uncle Lan?

Qin Yu laughs in his mind. Perhaps these experts have all heard about Uncle Lan’s power.

“My Uncle Lan isn’t very interested in the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion so he let me and my junior sister come here.” Qin Yu says indifferently.

Huo Lan also says: “Old Taoist Gan Xu, little friend Qin Yu’s uncle is indeed an expert. The protective magic treasure he gave that young lady is definitely an immortal weapon. Besides
… it may not only be a low-grade immortal weapon. It’s most
probably a middle-grade immortal weapon.” “Middle-grade immortal weapon?”
Everybody present is astonished.

4th tribulation loose immortals are capable of forging immortal weapons, but the immortal weapons they forge are only low-grade. As for middle-grade immortal weapons, generally, only the top-class loose immortals such as those who have passed the 10th tribulation have the power to forge them.

Of course, it is merely a guess made by these experts that 10th tribulation loose immortals are able to forge middle-grade immortal weapons, an unreliable guess.

These loose immortals and loose devils do not know exactly the minimum requisite level to forge middle-grade immortal weapons. After all, the most powerful among them are only 3rd tribulation loose immortals and equivalents. But they can be sure about one thing, that is, the experts who can forge middle-grade immortal weapons definitely belong to the top echelons of loose immortals, which should at least put them on the same level as 10th tribulation loose immortals.

“How is that possible? Qin Yu’s uncle may be very formidable but saying that he can forge middle-grade immortal weapons is a bit exaggerating.”  Reverend Yue Yan says in disbelief. The other loose immortals such as Old Taoist Gan Xu all look shocked.

The younger brother Huo Can says: “All of you also know the power of us brothers. We’re only a step away from reaching the level of 4th tribulation loose immortals or real immortals, but despite our power, we couldn’t hurt that girl at all.”
As Huo Can is talking, he points to Li’er.

Qin Yu frowns. He does not want Li’er to be in the teeth of the storm. “Is that really so?”  The other loose immortals immediately find out Li’er’s power, which has not even reached the Yuanying stage. She was able to withstand Huo Lan’s or his brother’s attack at such a power level then the defense of her magic treasure … A low-grade immortal weapon would probably have been a bit inadequate.

It is very likely a middle-grade immortal weapon.

“Humph, why would I be lying?” Huo Can says with a cold humph.

“Everybody, we better not waste time, right? Brother Qin Yu, please explain our agreement at that time to them a bit.” Yi Da says to Qin Yu enthusiastically.

His tone makes it look like he is very close to and in the same group as Qin Yu.

Qin Yu takes a look at Yi Da and secretly praises him highly in his mind. 
This Yi Da fellow is really formidable. Just now he asked Qin Yu to explain instead of Azure Dragon or Reverend Yan Xu probably because he wanted to let those loose immortals and loose devils know Uncle Lan’s power. After all, he saw clearly moments ago that Li’er was able to take a hit without getting hurt.

Yi Da did that to make those experts think highly of Qin Yu. Then, he stood on the same side as Qin Yu naturally to make the opponents think a bit more highly of himself.

Moreover, Qin Yu also has a jade sword. Yi Da is certain that
… Qin Yu will definitely support him.

This is because if Qin Yu does not, those loose immortals and loose devils will probably snatch all the treasures directly, leaving nothing for the weak participants such as them.

Qin Yu looks at the loose immortals and loose devils, saying carefully: “The agreement at that time was that, if the treasures in the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion are a multiple of 9, they will be distributed based on the number of jade swords everybody has, and nobody is allowed to take them by force. But if they are not a multiple of 9, then everybody will rely on their own
abilities to snatch them.”
“Oh, only this arrangement? All right, I agree on it.” Huo Lan says smilingly in agreement at once.

Old Taoist Gan Xu and the other experts also agree while smiling broadly.

A multiple of 9, how can there be such a coincidence?

“Hold on.” Yi Da shouts.

Those loose immortals and loose devils all look at him. Huo Can says coldly: “Yi Da, we’ve all agreed on your matter. What else do you want?” Yi Da says smilingly: “Everybody, it seems you didn’t hear what I said just now clearly … I said ‘What Reverend Yan Xu and I negotiated at that time still stands, and it must be modified a little bit’. Not only does that agreement still stand, it must be altered a bit too.”
Alter a bit?

Qin Yu’s eyes brighten.

Given his current power, it will be very difficult for him to contend against those loose immortals and loose devils. The modification that Yi Da mentioned must be beneficial to Yi Da, and also to him, who has a jade sword.

“Please tell, little friend.” Old Taoist Gan Xu says with a kind expression.

Yi Da says loudly and clearly: “Very simple …  if there are fewer than 9 immortal weapons, I won’t want any of them. But if they are a multiple of 9, naturally they will be distributed based on the number of jade swords everybody has according to that agreement.”
“At the same time, I want to add a point.” His mouth’s corners slightly curve upwards.

Everybody listen attentively. They all know that this additional point is the matter because of which Yi Da has been making every effort to delay.

“What if they are not a multiple of 9 but there are more than 9 of them? Humph, if there are more than 9 and fewer than 18 weapons, we’ll distribute 9 immortal weapons according to the numbers of jade swords.”
“If there are more than 18 and fewer than 27 weapons, we’ll distribute 18 of them based on the number of jade swords everybody has. As for larger numbers of immortal weapons, you can reason out the methods one by one …” Yi Da says resoundingly.

All the loose immortals and loose devils are stupefied. 
This Yi Da fellow is gambling on the number of immortal weapons being greater than 9.

As long as there are 9 or more immortal weapons, no matter the number, some of them will be distributed to him.

Qin Yu, Azure Dragon and Yan Mo all have a faint smile on their faces.

“As the holder of 2 jade swords, I, Yan Mo, approve of that.” Yan Mo says loudly.

At the moment, he is looking coldly at the loose immortals and loose devils while gripping 2 jade swords. That manner and that look in his eyes say clearly one thing — like Yi Da, he dares to explode himself to destroy these 2 jade swords.

“As the holder of these 2 jade swords, I approve of that.” Azure Dragon says smilingly. 
“I also approve of that.” Qin Yu agrees too.

7 jade swords are on Yi Da’s side while the loose immortals and loose devils only have Reverend Yan Xu’s jade sword and that jade sword Huo Lan obtained by killing Old Freak Three- Eyed.

Seeing the grim look in Yi Da’s and Yan Mo’s eyes which show that they do not care about life and death and seeing Azure Dragon and Qin Yu, thinking about the dragon clan behind Azure Dragon and that unfathomable loose immortal behind Qin Yu, these 7 loose immortals and loose devils eventually have to yield.

“All right, we agree.” Huo Lan says on behalf of himself and his 2nd brother.

Old Taoist Gan Xu and his 2 schoolmates also nod. Reverend Shui Rou and Reverend Yue Yan nod their heads too. “Hold on.” Yi Da says again.

“What else do you want?” Huo Can says furiously. The other loose immortals and loose devils also frown. Obviously they have become a bit impatient.

Yi Da says smilingly: “Nothing, I just hope you all give a guarantee that … you won’t try to kill us, whether directly or indirectly.”
He has considered very carefully.

If these loose immortals and loose devils immediately kill him, what will be the use of so many things he said just now? Moreover, he even said that they cannot kill the others directly or indirectly.

“Junior, what do you take us for? How can we possibly do that kind of thing?” Old Taoist Gan Xu shouts angrily. Yi Da, however, says nothing and looks at Huo Lan and Huo Can instead. Obviously he distrusts these 2 loose devil brothers the most.

“We  brothers  guarantee  that  we  won’t  harm  you  guys, whether  directly  or  indirectly.”  Huo  Lan  says  with  a  cold humph.

Immediately, Reverend Shui Rou, Reverend Yue Yan, Old Taoist Gan Xu and his 2 junior brothers all give a guarantee. But it is very clear that these loose immortals and loose devils have become a little angry … Yi Da knows his place very well so he does not make any other demands.

These loose immortals and loose devils all have very high status on the Teng Long continent. If he went overboard, maybe they would give up on the immortal mansion and kill him to vent their hatred.

Yi Da turns around and looks at the entrance of the immortal mansion. That entrance has the color of bronze. An aura of antiquity which is naturally oppressive blasts on his face.

“All right, let’s open the immortal mansion. There are 9 holes on this entrance. It’s very obvious they are the places we got to stick  the  9  jade  swords  in.  Let  me  do  it  first.”  This  time, without delaying, Yi Da pushes his 2 jade swords into their respective positions.

B10C3: Hallucinatory Magic Land

The ancient gate has the color of bronze but it lustrous and transparent like a kind of jade. The arrangement of those 9 holes is strange. Obviously it is some profound formation, but nobody present, not even the experts like Old Taoist Gan Xu, can understand it thoroughly.

The 2 jade swords go into 2 of the 9 sword holes easily like going into a soft liquid.

“Shoo!”  A noise which sounds like a sharp sword getting unsheathed rises. Suddenly, the entire bronze-colored ancient gate brightens, shooting out a green light, which enfolds everybody present, making them uncontrollably narrow their eyes.

“I’ll stick it in the 8th sword hole.” Qin Yu says. At the same time, he goes forwards then slowly pushes his jade sword into its place.

After that, Azure Dragon, Yan Mo, Huo Lan and Reverend Yan Xu also stick their jade swords in successively. 
All of the 9 jade swords have been inserted!

Holding breath.

Everybody is holding breath looking at that bronze-colored ancient gate with their heart pounding in their chest.

“Whizz!” A noise similar to the sound of breathing is heard. The 9 jade swords suddenly disappear. It seems they have been sucked in. At the same time, the 9 sword holes brighten and immediately send out 9 beams of light which intertwine as if they are ropes.

A deafening noise rises —
Dazzling!

Everybody present uncontrollably closes their eyes. It is not that they cannot endure the light, but was … a reflex response. When they close their eyes, the whole bronze-colored ancient gate sends out a group of parallel beams of light, enveloping everybody directly!

Vanish.

Everybody vanishes into thin air outside the immortal mansion just like that. The ancient gate does not open as they have thought since the beginning at all.

……

Vast and indistinct like an ocean of white clouds, the whole world seems to be filled with white clouds. At first sight, no limits can be seen. Moreover, very few things are visible as everybody can only see through several tens meters at most. Farther than that, there is only a vast expanse of whiteness.

Qin Yu opens his eyes. As soon as he takes a look, he is astonished. “What’s this place?”
His first reaction is to look around. At this moment, he sees Li’er beside him and cannot help sighing with relief in his heart.

“This is a formation, an exceptionally mysterious formation. The arranger of this formation has very outstanding power.” Li’er says very positively.

“Oh, are you sure?” Qin Yu asks in reply.

She slightly sticks out her chest and says to him with her head raised: “Of course I am.” Qin Yu cannot help giving a smile.

“Old Taoist Gan Xu, you’re probably the most or 2nd most knowledgeable among us, so tell us what this place actually is. Just now we were still outside the immortal mansion, how have we now come to this mysterious place?” Huo Lan says. At the moment, he and his brother Huo Can are looking around carefully.

Old Taoist Gan Xu strokes his beard, praising highly: “This place is exceptionally mysterious. I just used my holy sense to observe and discovered that it seemed to be under an enormous restraint. Its range of observation was even worse than my eyes’ range of observation. This is truly very fantastic.”
Seeing Old Taoist Gan Xu praise the place like that, Huo Can says coldly: “Don’t stay there wasting time, Old Taoist Gan Xu. A moment ago we were outside the immortal mansion but now we’re in this place … What actually happened? The most urgent thing for us now is to find out what actually happened, as well as how to get out of this bloody place.”
“Don’t be impatient. Calm down, calm down.” Old Taoist Gan Xu says smilingly.

At the moment, Reverend Yue Yan, a very good-tempered Reverend Shui Rou, Huo Lan and Huo Can are all impatient in their hearts. And naturally the juniors such as Yan Mo, Azure Dragon and Qin Yu are on edge too.

In this place, only Li’er, the black-haired old man beside Situ Xue and the 3 yellow-clad men behind Azure Dragon do not look anxious at all.

Old Taoist Gan Xu sweeps his eyes over everybody, saying: “Everybody, I see that this lady from the Stellar Tower, the 3 yellow-clad men beside Azure Dragon and that black-haired old man aren’t worried in the least. I know the details of this young lady from the Stellar Tower, but little friend Situ, that black-haired old man should be a member of your Yinyue Palace, right?”
Situ Xue frowns then bows and says: “You guessed correctly, senior. This gentleman is exactly my schoolmate.”
“Schoolmate?”
Old Taoist Gan Xu gives a smile, his eyes flashing: “Probably not an ordinary schoolmate, right?” “Humph, the Qingxu Temple’s men seem to be too meddlesome already. Don’t care about him, Ah Xue. If my palace’s Dame Yan Ji were here, I wonder whether you’d still be so arrogant.” The black-haired old man says with a cold laugh. He is very disdainful of Old Taoist Gan Xu.

A cold light flashes across Old Taoist Gan Xu’s eyes like lightning.

“Old Taoist Gan Xu, what are you blabbering here for? The most important thing we got to do now is to find out what this place is and what we should do to leave this place.” Huo Lan is a bit annoyed.

Old Taoist Gan Xu, however, does not answer. Instead, he looks at the 3 yellow-clad men behind Azure Dragon.

“Early Kongming stage? Since when have the Azure Dragon Palace got such experts? Moreover, 3 came at once.”  He asks rhetorically. He does not care about early Kongming stage experts, but he always finds these 3 yellow-clad men somewhat mysterious.
Azure  Dragon  folds  his  hands,  saying:  “Senior,  these  3 gentlemen are the 3 vice overlords of my Azure Dragon Palace who have been hiding in the palace all the time. I have never told outsiders about them. This time we wanted to open the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion so naturally my Azure Dragon Palace had to bring out its full power.”
“Oh.” Old Taoist Gan Xu says with a nod.

At this moment, Qin Yu frowns.

“What is this Old Taoist Gan Xu doing? He’s in no hurry to find out where this place is and not worried at all about the fact that he has fallen into this mysterious place. Could it be … he knows the secret about this place?”  He looks carefully in the direction of Gan Xu.

Suddenly his eyes brighten. 
A part of a rock has shown up behind Old Taoist Gan Xu and his junior brother Gan Shan.

With a movement of his body, Qin Yu moves horizontally several meters in an instant.

Stone stele!

Qin Yu finally sees clearly that there is unexpectedly a stone stele behind Old Taoist Gan Xu and his junior brothers, an ancient, simple-looking stone stele. Moreover, there is even handwriting on this stone stele …
“Ha-ha, you’re smart, little friend Qin Yu.”
Noticing Qin Yu’s action, Old Taoist Gan Xu knows that he can no longer conceal it so he immediately steps aside. The others also see that stone stele behind him at once. “I know this handwriting.” Reverend Yan Xu exclaims.

“Oh?”
“When  I  was  searching  for  the  9th  jade  sword  with everybody, I saw the handwriting of the immortal who left behind the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion in a cave. And this handwriting is left behind by none other than that immortal.” Reverend Yan Xu says very firmly.

Qin Yu, Yi Da, Azure Dragon and the others have also seen the handwriting on this stone stele. It is indeed exactly like the handwriting they saw in that cave at that time.

“This is … the Hallucinatory Magic Land?”
Huo Lan exclaims as soon as he goes forwards and takes a look. When the others see the handwriting on the stone stele, their expressions become solemn.

They all know that they have gone into none other than the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion. Moreover, the cause of this probably has something to do with the green light shot out from that ancient bronze-colored gate.

“Ha-ha,  everybody,  congratulations  on  entering  the  Nine Swords Immortal Mansion. However, the treasures of mine, Ni Yang’s, aren’t so easy to obtain. This place is the Hallucinatory Immortal Land, the outermost area of the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion, but … I feel it’s a bit better to call it the Hallucinatory Magic Land. If you want to obtain immortal treasures, you’ll have to live through this Hallucinatory Magic Land. Of course … you can’t decide this for yourselves. As soon as you came into this place, your life and death were already no longer under your control, ha-ha …”
Those several lines of lively and vigorous words are filled with an extremely insolent lordliness! Obviously, the immortal who left behind the immortal mansion is a cold-hearted individual rather than a kind- hearted philanthropist. Even to those who are predestined to possess the jade swords, this immortal still wanted to leave behind some extremely dangerous traps to test them.

If they succeed, they will get the magic treasures. If they fail, they will die.

They cannot back away. There is no way to back away either.

“Ni  Yang  …  this  immortal  Ni  Yang  is  too  overbearing.” Reverend Yue Yan exclaims.

Huo Lan, however, gives a rare smile: “I think this immortal Ni Yang is like us Xiumoists rather than an immortal, ha-ha … Look at these words. They don’t hide their intention at all, unlike some certain Xiuxianists who are vicious but still want to put on a nice face and are extremely hypocritical.” He takes a cold look at Old Taoist Gan Xu.

However, the latter keeps smiling. 
“Everybody,  you  most  probably  already  understand  this immortal’s meaning. When we’ve come to this place, there’s simply no way to escape and we can only accept it. Whether we’ll die or survive depends on our individual abilities. This so- called Hallucinatory Magic Land is definitely not something
the dangers we normally encounter can compare with.” Old Taoist Gan Xu says loudly.

These loose immortals and loose devils are all a little nervous.

But Azure Dragon, Yi Da, Yan Mo, Qin Yu and the others are extremely nervous.

The Hallucinatory Magic Land?

Those with a good chance of surviving it are naturally the ones of a high power level such as those loose immortals and loose devils. And the hearts of those whose power is weak are certainly pounding with fear. Huo Lan says with a cold laugh: “This immortal Ni Yang created this trap to make things difficult for us, but … I think this immortal will let some of us obtain immortal treasures, so the difficulty level will definitely be limited and naturally those with enough power won’t have to worry.”
“Is  that  really  so?”   Reverend  Shui  Rou  suddenly  asks rhetorically.

Huo Lan is startled.

“What do you mean, Reverend Shui Rou?” He shouts.

“Treasures are given to predestined people. Sometimes luck is also very important. I think … if you keep being so careless, you may become the 1st to die.”  Reverend Shui Rou casts a glance at Huo Lan and says smilingly.

“You …” Huo Lan is furious. However, right at this moment —
Melodious sounds rise. In the beginning they are deep and hoarse like the sobbing of a resentful wife … but they tug at everybody’s heart. Even those such as Azure Dragon and Qin Yu cannot help feeling unbearably sorrowful in their hearts, their eyes also moistening.

However, on one side of Qin Yu, Li’er’s eyes brighten.

“Be careful, junior brothers. Keep your minds clear. Don’t let these flute sounds manipulate you.” Old Taoist Gan Xu immediately shouts.

Even though at the moment he is still clear-headed, he is feeling an unbearable sadness in his heart too, just like how his heart will unconsciously trembles if he sees a tragedy of a global scale. Even though he knows that the flute sounds are the cause of this, he cannot control his own heart.

It can only be said that the flute sounds are too strange. 
Qin Yu is clenching his fists. Beads of sweat have seeped out of his forehead.

These flute sounds are so strange.

Qin Yu can feel clearly the particularity of these flute sounds. Compared to Li’er’s zither music, these flute sounds seem to have the effect of making listeners become obsessed and clouding their minds with some negative feelings whereas Li’er’s zither music makes listeners’ minds calm down and fuse with nature.

Except for Li’er, everybody at the scene is resisting the flute sounds.

Li’er only frowns a bit and has no other reactions. Obviously, those flute sounds do not affect her much. It is unknown if the cause of this is her mastery of music or something else.

The flute sounds change! 
Now they are like tens of thousands of galloping horses and the fighting on a battlefield. The atmosphere of the entire Hallucinatory Magic Land becomes heavy and oppressive as if a killing aura has spread through every part of it.

Either you or I die!

That kind of life-or-death killing enters everybody’s mind completely.

“No good.”
Qin Yu feels that his entire mind cannot resist anymore. He likes fighting to the death and that kind of life-or-death killing shakes people’s hearts the most so naturally he is affected by it even more greatly. He even cannot help immersing himself in it.

Despite knowing that the problem lies in these flute sounds and that he should not let them manipulate him, he still has no way to control himself.

“Formidable.  The  way  of  music  controls  people  in  their unconsciousness. However, even though everybody knew clearly from the beginning that this flute music is dangerous, they still can’t control themselves and has to watch themselves sinking into it step by step.” Li’er praises highly in a low voice.

Nobody hears her praise.

Even the 3rd tribulation loose immortals and loose devils such as Huo Lan, Huo Can and Old Taoist Gan Xu are resisting the temptation of the flute music with all their might, so how can they still dare to get distracted by hearing what someone else says.

“Ah! Kill! Kill! Kill!!!”
Jiao Jiu suddenly yells. Li’er takes a look at him, saying in a low voice: “Generally Xiumoists are very evil. This Jiao Jiu hasn’t even reached the middle Kongming stage so it’s natural that he’s the first to completely lose it.”
Jiao Jiu then runs south like crazy, his eyes very red and his mouth shouting “Kill, kill.” He keeps attacking forwards wantonly using his hands as if he has encountered something extremely terrifying. But at this moment —
“Kill! Kill! Kill all!”
Mad, furious shouts are heard. Another has become totally obsessed.

This is unexpectedly … Black Dragon Yan Mo.

While yelling, Yan Mo runs south at even faster speeds. At the same time, he attacks crazily. “Yan Mo? There’s something wrong. He’s extremely determined so even though his mental level isn’t high, he’s even as tough-minded as those loose immortals and loose devils.  How  is  this  possible?”   Li’er  talks  to  herself  while looking doubtfully at Yan Mo.

Suddenly, her eyes brighten.

She has seen a note of fierceness in Yan Mo’s crazy eyes. His target is none other than Jiao Jiu, who is in front of him.

B10C4: Obsessed Qin Yu

“Xiao Xue, Hong Luan, for the moment big brother can’t kill Huo Can and Huo Lan to avenge you. But trust me, one day I’ll eventually settle the score for you. As for now … I’ll collect some interest for you first.”
Boiling with killing intent, Yan Mo is staring coldly and completely at a crazy Jiao Jiu in front of him.

Even though he has not fallen under the spell of the flute music, he is still being affected by it. Killing intent has come out from his entire body, almost reaching the state of insanity.

“Kill! Kill! Die! Die!”
Jiao Jiu is shouting furiously. At the same time, he keeps attacking forwards as if there is some arch-enemy ahead of him. His eyes are very red. He has already gone totally mad.

Poof! 
Yan Mo’s right arm has been covered entirely in dragon scales and his right hand has turned into a black dragon claw, which at this moment pierces through Jiao Jiu’s dantian like penetrating tofu and grabs Jiao Jiu’s yuanying directly.

Concurrently with that, Jiao Jiu’s soul is twisted to pieces.

“Xiao Xue, Hong Luan.”
Yan Mo says slowly in a low voice. At the same time, he also breathes extremely fast like a moving pairs of bellows. Sweat oozes out on his forehead.

This flute music is not normal flute music. Even the loose immortals and loose devils have to do their utmost to resist it. Yan Mo is extremely tough-minded, but he dared to divide his concentration to resist the flute music and kill Jiao Jiu at the same time. Even though he got distracted for just a short while, the music was able to affect him even more.

In a trance ……
Yan Mo seems to recall that scene in the dragon clan.

That blood-stained black stick ……
That obstinate, unyielding look ……
That little black dragon who disobeyed the dragon clan’s appointment without hesitation to rebel against the clan by entering the Wilderness, where even the dragon clan was warned not to infiltrate. In the Wilderness, that little black dragon struggled for survival when his power level was still not high.

Life and death? Thanks to the various life-and-death situations he has experienced, Yan Mo has gained the ability to remain partially clear-headed in a life-and-death situation. This is also the main reason why he dared to divide his concentration to go and kill Jiao Jiu under the influence of the flute music.

This is also the reason why Li’er said Yan Mo’s determination is almost the same as that of the loose immortals and loose devils.

In the Wilderness, demonic beasts gain their status through life-or-death fighting.

Yan Mo subordinates included Xiao Xue, Hong Luan and Dragon Rocky. These 3 divine beasts became his most powerful generals. He has treated them very well, as if they are his real younger siblings. By contrast … he does not miss the dragon clan much.

“Hu hu ~~~” Breathing deep and low, Yan Mo cannot stop his killing intent from spreading out wantonly. His eyes are red. He goes back to his original place according to his memories of moments ago.

The temptation of the flute music becomes stronger and stronger. Those standing at the original place also find it increasingly hard to resist the music.

At the moment, there are Qin Yu, Li’er, Azure Dragon, the 3 yellow-clad men, Situ Xue, the black-haired old man, Reverend Yan Xu, Old Taoist Gan Xu and his 2 junior brothers, Reverend Yue Yan, Reverend Shui Rou, Huo Can and Huo Lan at the original place.

Judging by appearances alone, Qin Yu, Azure Dragon and Situ Xue all have their foreheads covered in sweat and their bodies are shaking uncontrollably.

Obviously, Qin Yu, Azure Dragon and Situ Xue have relatively weak resistance to the music compared to the others. “Big brother Qin Yu’s practice time is too short. Though his mind can be considered resolute, the others have been practicing for several thousand years or even over 10,000 years. It’s already something very hard to come by that he was able to reach his current level.”  Li’er talks to herself in praise of Qin Yu.

She then takes a look at Situ Xue.

“This Situ Xue seems … not able to take it anymore.”
When she has just finished talking, a sad and shrill scream is heard. Now Situ Xue has gone totally crazy. Her entire internal energy surges. Her short silver hair lengthens in the blink of an eye and stands up like various sharp arrows.

Her purple lips, however, blacken.

She has gone insane. The black-haired old man, who has been resisting the music with eyes closed all the time on one side, suddenly opens his eyes. Seeing Situ Xue like that, he frowns and immediately reaches out his hand to give her shoulder a fierce smack, shouting in a low voice: “Ah Xue, wake up!”
Situ Xue, however, turns around all of a sudden. Her long silver hair thrusts at the black-haired old man like multiple sharp arrows. Her very red eyes show that she has become totally crazy.

The black-haired old man is also struggling against the flute music. Seeing Situ Xue like that, he does not care about her anymore and stands on one side with eyes closed again, focusing his entire body and mind on resisting the psychedelic flute music.

Seeming affected by something, Situ Xue attacks furiously while charging south.

“The south, all of them are running south. Could there be something special in the south?”  Li’er says slowly in a low voice. 
All of a sudden, she notices that now Qin Yu’s body also begins to shake and his eyes gradually redden.

“Big brother Qin Yu.” She reaches out her hand, grabbing his arm tightly. His body gets a shock. The red light in his eyes seems to weaken a little, but as the power of the flute music increases little by little, his eyes become as red as they were.

In a trance, Qin Yu sees that scene of the past again.

……

“Ha-ha ~~~” Wu Xing laughs out loud like crazy and attacks Qin De wantonly. Qin De, who has already been seriously injured, now keeps resisting, but he spits out a mouthful of blood after every move executed by Wu Xing. This way … blood comes out of his mouth unceasingly.

Fengyuzi is very anxious so he attacks more ferociously using his flying sword, wanting to go to save Qin De and run away. However, relying on his profound energy, Wu De forcibly holds Fengyuzi down.

Qin De suddenly lets out a loud shout. He has finally had the most violent collision with Wu Xing.

Pu ~~

Blood is scattered all over the air …
Qin De slowly falls down powerlessly.

“Die!” Wu Xing says softly.

A red beam of light pierces through the vast sky, thrusting straight at Qin De’s body.

Wu Xing gives a smile, expecting Qin De to get impaled. 
“No, father!”
“Catch  it!”   Qin  Yu  screams  violently  in  his  heart.  He accelerates to his top speed in an unprecedented manner and catches Wu Xing’s short knife almost miraculously.

Wu Xing is dumbfounded.

The other people also watch this scene in disbelief.

“Die.” Wu Xing laughs cruelly and attacks again, wanting to pierce through Qin Yu’s chest and Qin De’s chest. When the flying sword has gone through Qin Yu’s chest, Wu Xing laughs because he knows that the sword has penetrated Qin Yu’s heart.

When someone has their heart penetrated, they will die for sure. “Father …”  Seeing his father, Qin Yu unexpectedly gains a limitless power.

“Let’s die together!”
He suddenly shouts furiously, turns around and thrusts his 2 hands at Wu Xing’s chest like sharp claws. However, at this moment — Wu Xing seems to transcend his own level. He backs off several meters directly as if he has received assistance from gods, avoiding this attack by Qin Yu.

“Want to make me die with you? Dream on.”
Wu Xing laughs coldly. After piercing through Qin Yu’s heart, that flying sword proceeds to shoot at Qin De.

“No …” Qin Yu feels an extreme pain in his heart and falls into a total trance.

Poof! 
The flying sword has penetrated Qin De’s heart.

“Father.” The mask on Qin Yu’s face shatters. He watches this scene in disbelief and denial.

Qin De, whose heart has been pierced through, also looks at Qin Yu in disbelief: “You’re … Yu’er?” But the look in his eyes gradually dims at once.

……

“No!!!”
Qin Yu yells.

“Big brother Qin Yu, big brother Qin Yu.” Holding his hand, Li’er calls him 2 or 3 times. However, now he is already unable to hear her voice as he has gone totally crazy. He immediately flings her hand off and runs south straight, his eyes very red. 
But another individual became obsessed before Qin Yu — Azure Dragon.

In terms of time, it can be said that Azure Dragon crumbled earlier than Qin Yu by just a couple of breaths.

“Big brother Qin Yu is too passionate and his feelings even come from the bottom of his heart. This is the reason why he has a determined disposition. But … this also leaves a crack in his mind. Once he becomes obsessed because of kinship, it will be harder for him to wake up.” Li’er mutters in a low voice.

Seeing Qin Yu running south, Li’er follows him by running south too.

At the moment, still standing in the distance are Reverend Yan Xu, Yi Da, the 3 yellow-clad men, the black-haired old man, and the 7 loose immortals and loose devils. Reverend Yan Xu, Yi Da and the 3 yellow-clad men are under such great pressures that their heads are full of sweat. However, the black-haired old man and the 7 loose immortals and loose devils are almost in the same state under the influence of the flute music in this Hallucinatory Magic Land.

Even though someone with a high mental level is in general extremely tough-minded, this is not an absolute at all. For example, Yan Mo is only at the middle Kongming stage but his mind is exceptionally tough. This black-haired old man is most probably the same as him.

……

Amid the boundless clouds,

Qin Yu is rushing south straight.

“Wu Xing, die! Wu Xing, die!” He is shouting furiously while attacking Wu Xing in front of him nonstop. Only somehow Wu Xing can always move back several tens meters with utter ease in impossible situations. Every time Qin Yu is about to kill Wu Xing, Wu Xing simply retreats.

“Ha-ha, Qin Yu, come, come, come kill me.” Wu Xing laughs out loud like crazy.

Those loud laughs enrage Qin Yu even more.

Revenge, taking revenge for his father, as soon as Qin Yu thinks about how his father was pierced through the heart and died, he goes insane.

Suddenly —
Qin Yu’s whole body makes a sway. He feels as if a basin of cold water has been poured on his head in a harsh winter day. His entire body gives a start. At this moment, the Meteoric Tear in his chest shakes for a while then immediately sends out a cold stream which runs straight up Qin Yu’s head. 
The silver white cold stream goes straight into his head. His spiritual energy simply does not dare to approach it. When the silver white cold stream permeates into his soul disc, the essence of the soul seems to transform.

The flashing electric sparks around the soul become even more powerful and the soul becomes even more condensed.

“What am I doing?”
Qin Yu has woken up completely.

Seeing the vast sea of white clouds around him, he immediately remembers what happened just now.

“So dangerous.” His back breaks into a cold sweat.

“This  Hallucinatory  Magic  Land  can  even  trick  my  mind completely. My father isn’t dead and Wu Xing died long ago, but I was lured into believing all the hallucinations.” His heart is full of shock.

When Qin Yu is in a state of shock, the flute music keeps playing.

In the beginning, the music was invisible but now it comes with pale red ripples which are extremely light in color, almost impossible to see. Various such ripples keep expanding north from the south.

Qin Yu’s heart begins to shake again.

Because his soul underwent a transformation moments ago, this time he has a strong resistance to the music. But, despite that, how can the music which frightens the loose immortals and loose devils so much be so easy to deal with?

Last time Qin Yu became obsessed, he woke up thanks to the Meteoric Tear. However, now it looks like … he is very likely to become obsessed again. 
If he becomes obsessed again, will the Meteoric Tear still produce its miraculous effects?

Ting ~~~

Familiar sounds rise.

“Zither music!” Qin Yu’s eyes flash with a note of happiness. He turns around to take a look and sees that Li’er is sitting with legs crossed on the ground several meters behind him. There is a zither on her lap. She is quietly playing the zither.

Various green ripples expand outwards with Li’er being at their center.

The red ripples of the flute music and the green ripples vanish together as if they are impeccable enemies. Li’er’s power level is not high so the green ripples only spread out to a radius of 10 m before they are canceled out by the red ripples. However, the area within 10 m of her is the safest place in the entire Hallucinatory Magic Land.

At the moment, Qin Yu is within this area.

“Li’er, it’s you?” He is delighted.

Li’er plucks at the strings then immediately looks up at him with a brilliant smile: “Just now someone lost a lot of face and even sniveled.”
Qin Yu is startled.

Perhaps when he became obsessed moments ago, it was only because he saw his father’s death that he shed tears.

“Go with me, big brother Qin Yu. There are some fantastic things in the south.” Li’er stands up and gently plucks the zither’s strings once. A green ripple immediately shoots out in all directions. Its range has decreased to 5 m. Qin Yu goes beside her without delay. The 2 of them thus run south extremely fast. Unlike Jiao Jiu and Situ Xue, Qin Yu and Li’er are going south consciously.

If there were someone several tens meters away from Li’er, he would discover that … he simply cannot hear Li’er’s music.

Only within 5 meters of her is the zither music audible. This is indeed very strange.

“Big brother Qin Yu, look in front of you.” Li’er suddenly says.

Qin Yu raises his head to look forwards.

“Kill! Kill! Xiumoist, die!” Furious shouts are heard. Yan Mo’s dragon claw pierces into Situ Xue’s dantian directly. Afterwards, he catches her yuanying and smashes it with a fierce grab … That violent explosion even damages Yan Mo’s body, causing his blood to seep out.

Yan Mo, however, does not mind this at all.

“Kill! Kill!” Now his eyes are blood-red.

“Yan Mo, he …” Qin Yu is shocked. Li’er says with a nod: “Yan Mo killed people and resisted the music at the same time. Such a distraction, oh well … he’s going to become totally obsessed soon.”
However, at this moment, Azure Dragon Yan Lang runs south while roaring furiously.

Yan Mo takes a look at Azure Dragon with his blood-red eyes: “Kill, kill …” He unexpectedly rushes towards Azure Dragon.

B10C5: Elemental Holy Energy

With very red eyes, Azure Dragon is running south straight while roaring. His 2 hands keep attacking an imaginary enemy nonstop. At the moment, Azure Dragon is paying absolutely no attention to anything else. He simple does not know that Yan Mo is charging at him either.

Yan Mo is gasping for breath. His eyes occasionally flash with a red light.

Even now, Yan Mo has not been lured into running south by the flute music. This is because he has not become totally obsessed. There is still a tinge of clarity in him. If in the beginning he had not divided his concentration to go and kill Jiao Jiu, perhaps now the signs of him becoming obsessed would be even a bit lighter.

However, Yan Mo even killed Jiao Jiu while hearing the flute music. Because there was killing intent in his heart, naturally it was even harder for him to withstand the hallucinations caused by the music. As soon as Jiao Jiu died, Yan Mo became even more murderous. Therefore, when he saw Situ Xue, he got into action and killed her. 
Now, seeing Azure Dragon, he also wants to go and kill him!

“No good, Azure Dragon has become totally obsessed. He simply doesn’t notice Yan Mo wanting to kill him.” Qin Yu says in shock.

Li’er says with a nod: “Now Yan Mo is only a step away from becoming totally obsessed. Under such conditions … if he goes on to Azure Dragon, he’ll definitely sink deeper. Maybe he’ll become totally obsessed immediately.”
“What are you thinking, big brother Qin Yu? Could it be you want to get into action?” Li’er looks at Qin Yu and says with a faint smile.

Actually, Qin Yu is in a moral dilemma at the moment.

To save or not to save? In fact, even if he tries to save Azure Dragon, he will not have enough power to fight Yan Mo, who is crazy at the moment.

“Forget it, big brother Qin Yu. If Yan Mo notices you getting into action, maybe his murderousness will greatly intensify and he’ll immediately turn around to come kill you … As for Azure Dragon, we want to help him, but our abilities don’t permit.” Li’er sighs with a shake of her head.

Qin Yu turns around to look at her and suddenly says: “Li’er, I’ve always felt that you seem to be detached from everything in this world. Apparently nothing can affect you.”
“Really?” Li’er is startled.

“Ah ~~~~~” A yell rises.

Qin Yu and Li’er turn their heads to take a look. They see Yan Mo roaring with all his might while holding his head and Azure Dragon still running south. The astonishing thing is … Yan Mo unexpectedly has not killed Azure Dragon. 
“No, no …”
Yan Mo is gasping for breath unceasingly. Sweat is oozing out of his entire body. The violent aura around him is extremely terrifying.

“Oh.” Li’er’s eyes shine brilliantly. “Big brother Qin Yu, this Yan Mo is unexpectedly more resolute than I imagined. At the last moment, he was able to stop himself from getting into action. Also, it seems he’s even trying to resist the temptation of the flute music?”
While talking, Li’er gently plucks the zither’s strings. The green ripples cancel out all of the red ripples within several meters of her.

Qin Yu notices this too.

Suddenly — Yan Mo’s arms thicken and his fists are clenched to the utmost.

He growls in a low voice and bombards the ground nonstop using his fists as if they are big hammers, sending various deep noises through the ground.

Along with the noises of the fists smashing furiously on the ground, there are also Yan Mo’s furious growls.

As he bombards the ground again and again, his red eyes flash with hint after hint of fierceness. This is a terrifying kind of look seen after someone has had an outburst in a life-and- death situation. At the moment Yan Mo is totally in that kind of state. In just a while —
With a dragon roar, Yan Mo suddenly stands up.

Killing intent! 
Towering killing intent!

At the moment, Yan Mo is like a general fighting on the battlefield, sweeping his dragon eyes around. Right afterwards, he rushes straight in the direction of Azure Dragon. Obviously he remembers clearly Azure Dragon’s running path. In a state of obsession, to run is only to take quick steps unconsciously.

But Yan Mo is flying like a rainbow at a speed nobody knows how much faster than Azure Dragon’s.

“What does Yan Mo want to do?” Qin Yu says doubtfully.

“We’ll  know  if  we  keep  up  with  him,  right?”  Li’er  says smilingly. Afterwards, the 2 of them follow Azure Dragon by flying south extremely fast.

Azure Dragon is taking steps on the ground so he is much slower than Yan Mo, who is flying through the air. In just a while, Yan Mo catches up with him. Qin Yu and Li’er see Yan Mo charge extremely fast at Azure Dragon then wave his arm to attack Azure Dragon directly.

“Still want to kill?” Qin Yu is shocked.

Following an extremely heavy hit, Azure Dragon’s entire body is sent flying backwards. The part of his clothes on his chest is shaken to pieces completely.

“No.” Li’er says with a shake of her head. “Yan Mo doesn’t want to kill Azure Dragon at all. Instead, he’s stopping Azure Dragon from running south. Obviously he has figured out that there’s definitely something very dangerous in the south. Therefore he’s trying to stop Azure Dragon. The reason he wants to do so may have something to do with the fact that both of them belong to the dragon clan.”
After listening to her explanation, Qin Yu looks at Azure Dragon and Yan Mo in this way.

“Kill, kill …” Azure Dragon growls and unexpectedly picks himself up to run south again. 
Yan Mo’s body is also shaking. He attacks Azure Dragon once more while resisting the temptation of the flute music.

Clack!

This time, that noise of bones getting shattered is so clear in the middle of the heavy hit. Azure Dragon’s whole body falls down.

“The right leg has been broken.” Qin Yu looks at Yan Mo and says in praise of him. “Yan Mo is really smart. Instead of blocking Azure Dragon again and again, it’s better to break his leg immediately. With just one leg, Azure Dragon’s running speed will definitely be very slow.”
In a state of obsession, one’s intelligence is like that of a ferobeast and running is simply an unconscious action.

Therefore, Azure Dragon tries to pick himself up again while growling. But he fails. 
A growl is heard. Azure Dragon smacks his hands on the ground. His entire body then flies up. When it has fallen down, Azure Dragon stands only on his left leg. After a short while of slight stupefaction, he suddenly lies prone on the ground then crawls south straight using his 2 hands without hesitation.

At the moment, Yan Mo’s eyes are completely closed. His whole forehead is covered in beads of sweat.

It has already become difficult for him to protect himself so he no longer has any spare effort to help Azure Dragon. Because of helping Azure Dragon, he has sunk even deeper into obsession.

Ting …
Metallic noises are heard. The original flute music suddenly becomes loud and heavy. In an instant, there seems to be metallic noises flowing in it. The frequency of the red ripples in the entire Hallucinatory Magic Land immediately increases a lot. These ripples keep expanding towards everybody unceasingly.

With her eyes brightening, Li’er exclaims: “So formidable.”
Li’er’s right hand plays the zither in her left hand again. Now there is a green light on her fingers and the green ripples sent out by the zither are also much more powerful. Even though the frequency of the red ripples has intensified, these green ripples from the zither are still able to keep the area within nearly 20 m of her a completely safe place.

All of a sudden —
2 roars rise in the distance.

“I reckon that should be Reverend Yan Xu and Yi Da.” Li’er glances towards the north, her eyes flashing with wisdom. It seems she can see through the boundless clouds. “Too bad, originally Yan Mo should have been able to persevere for a very long time, too bad …” When the words ‘too bad’ have just come out of her mouth,

At this moment, because of the intensified frequency of the red ripples, Yan Mo, who has been hovering on the verge of a breakdown all the time, can no longer carry on. He finally turns his face upwards, giving a roar. His eyes turn brutally blood-red. At the same time, he turns around and rushes south.

Because he divided his concentration repeatedly, even if he were more tough-minded, eventually he would still become totally obsessed.

Yan Mo runs while roaring this way. Qin Yu and Li’er speed up at once. The current distance between them and him is very short, only 30 meters. At first … they were afraid that Yan Mo would detect them so they stayed far behind him. But now there is no need for them to worry.

After a while … “Azure Dragon is up ahead.” Qin Yu says.

He and Li’er have already seen Azure Dragon growling and crawling south nonstop using his hands in front of Yan Mo.

Azure Dragon’s crawling speed on the ground cannot be considered slow, but it is still much slower than the running speeds of the others … However, at this moment, both Qin Yu and Li’er give an exclamation. At the same time, they also draw a cold breath.

“Good Heavens … the immortal who set up this formation is too …” Qin Yu’s expression is very unsightly.

He has just discovered that there is a dark red lake about several tens meters ahead of Yan Mo and Azure Dragon. The dark red color inside the lake is none other than … a substance similar to lava. The dark red viscous liquid is boiling unceasingly. Various bubbles keep appearing on its surface.

Hot. 
Qin Yu feels that the air temperature within 100 m of the lake is terrifyingly hot.

It is obvious that … this dark red liquid is definitely no common lava.

However, Azure Dragon and Yan Mo become even more excited while continuing to roar, as if they have seen something exciting. They thus run towards the lake.

Ding —
Following a soft sound, the extremely loud and heavy flute music unexpectedly disappears all of a sudden.

“Pu ~~~” Azure Dragon’s and Yan Mo’s bodies get a shock and sit down on the spot. They then turn their faces upwards, each sending out an over 1 m tall spout of blood from his mouth. Afterwards, they become very tired. 
Now Qin Yu and Li’er also see Reverend Yan Xu and Yi Da several tens meters behind them. Because of the sudden disappearance of the loud, heavy flute music, both of these men turn their faces upwards and expel a large mouthful of blood from their mouths. To be exact, it is much more than a large mouthful.

Based on the fact that they each sent out a 1 m tall spout of blood like a geyser alone, it is easy to imagine how much blood they spurted.

“This immortal Ni Yang is really excessive. He set up this Hallucinatory Magic Land merely to find out if the characters and determination of the visitors to the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion meet certain requirements. Even so, in the end, the flute music should have slowed down gradually until it stopped. But he stopped it when it was loudest and heaviest, so these obsessed people must have suffered extremely serious injuries. All of their internal organs must have been shaken badly. Perhaps even those loose immortals and loose devils have had a very hard time too.” Li’er says in condemnation.

Qin Yu also understands that immortal Ni Yang’s intention. 
“This immortal is really mercurial. He’s not so hypocritical as  Xiuxianists  generally  are  either.”   Qin  Yu  says  with  an indifferent smile.

However, at this moment, he and the others feel a dizzy spell coming.

By the time their heads become clear, the boundless clouds around them have unexpectedly already vanished.
The countenances of Azure Dragon, Yan Mo, Reverend Yan Xu and Yi Da are gloomy. Azure Dragon’s and Yan Mo’s bodies are even covered entirely in blood. The faces of the black- haired old man and the 3 yellow-clad men from the Azure Dragon Palace are very pale. As for the loose immortals and loose devils, they regain their normal appearances just by regulating their breathing a little bit.

There is no doubt about the power of these loose immortals and loose devils. Now, all the lucky survivors are unexpectedly at the same place.

Moments ago, Azure Dragon and some others ran south and came near the location of that lake. But after a while, everybody has come together again. Needless to say, this immortal Ni Yang’s magic powers are really outstanding.

“Thank you.”
Azure Dragon says in a low voice beside Yan Mo.

Yan Mo, however, says nothing.

Azure Dragon now remembers everything happening moments ago so he understands very well that if Yan Mo had not floored him and broken his right leg, he would probably have fallen into that dark red lake and got destroyed completely. “Where’s this place?” Huo Lan looks around and says.

The loose immortals and loose devils were not affected much and they have already regulated their breathing a bit so they are now pondering about their surroundings.

“This  can’t  be  a  place  similar  to  the  Hallucinatory  Magic Land, right?” Reverend Shui Rou says frowningly. She obviously hates that place very much. If this is truly a place similar to the Hallucinatory Magic Land, it will definitely be even more powerful and there is no telling whether the loose immortals and loose devils like them will be able to resist it.

However, at this moment —
“Ha-ha, since you’ve passed the Hallucinatory Magic Land, I, Ni Yang, will let you hear my voice.”
A loud and clear voice suddenly resounds through the sky. Everybody immediately holds their breath. They all know that this voice was definitely left behind by that arrogant and wild immortal Ni Yang so they listen attentively. Every sentence Ni Yang says now can very much relate to whether they will live or die later.

“Too arrogant.” Old Taoist Gan Xu says frowningly in a low voice.

The others, however, do not say anything.

“I had to think for a long time to come up with this Hallucinatory Magic Land. Most probably some of you became obsessed and completely fell under the control of the flute music. But the place at which you first appeared was some distance away from the Flaming Lake of Death too. If you were lucky enough, the flute music would stop when you had run to the halfway point. That was your luck. However … sometimes luck is even more important than power.”
When  saying  the  sentence  “sometimes  luck  is  even  more important than power”, the voice of that immortal Ni Yang is much lower and does not have the emotional provocation it did in the beginning.

The voice stops for a long time. When everybody even thinks that immortal Ni Yang does not say anymore, the voice resounds through the sky again.

“In the past, I had to collect quite a lot of precious materials to build the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion. Since you’ve gone through the Hallucinatory Magic Land, if you go straight towards the north, which gives off a green light, you’ll see the outer hall of the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion. What you can get will depend on your luck, ha-ha …”
Following his loud laughs, immortal Ni Yang’s voice vanishes into the air.

The lucky survivors exchange a look. Then, without saying anything, they immediately go straight towards the north, which radiates an indistinct green light. As they go forwards … a magnificent palace appears. It is made entirely of a green jade-like material. The indistinct green light is radiated from none other than this palace. At the same time, everybody feels an aura —
“Elemental holy energy, such concentrated elemental holy energy.”
The eyes of Old Taoist Gan Xu, Reverend Yue Yan, Huo Lan and Huo Can all blaze.

If immortal elemental energy and devil elemental energy are advancements of elemental energy then elemental holy energy is an advancement of natural holy energy. In general, immortals and devils all absorb elemental holy energy to practice. To loose immortals and loose devils, this elemental holy energy can excite them very much.

After all, the mortal plane normally does not have elemental holy energy. Like lightning, the 7 loose immortals and loose devils all rush towards the green jade palace with glittering eyes.

B10C6: What A Big Chunk Of Elemental Holy Ore!

Old Taoist Gan Xu and his 2 junior brothers Gan Shan and Gan Ming, Reverend Yue Yan, Reverend Shui Rou, Huo Lan and Huo Can all know that this time they have really made a big profit. If those loose immortals in the Chaotic Astral Ocean knew that there are such a palace and such concentrated elemental holy energy in this Nine Swords Immortal Mansion, probably even 6th tribulation and 7th tribulation loose immortals would come to this place.

And 2nd tribulation and 3rd tribulation loose immortals such as themselves would simply have no right to enter such a precious place.

After all, loose immortals are also divided into different classes.

Generally, those who have overcome the 4th tribulation are regarded as being of the same class. After all, 4th tribulation loose immortals are comparable to level-1 immortals and possess many magic powers similar to immortals’ such as … teleportation and the ability to forge immortal weapons. 
That is only the basic difference. But 3rd tribulation loose immortals and 2nd tribulation ones are not even capable of the basics.

Only on the Teng Long continent, where Xiuzhenists are in power, are the people like Old Taoist Gan Xu worshipped by some Xiuzhenists and revered by some schools. In the Chaotic Astral Ocean, those 4th tribulation loose immortals do not think very highly of them and do not even consider them equals.

This time, they were able to come here because of 2 reasons.

First, the information about the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion only circulated within the top echelons of the Northern Territory.

Second, in both the Penglai Immortal Region and the Purple Flame Devilish Dungeon, the people knowing this information belonged to several schools and they only told it to some members of their own schools on the Teng Long continent. Meanwhile, those formidable loose immortals simply know nothing about this information.

Luck!

The experts such as Old Taoist Gan Xu all sigh with emotion at their own luck in their hearts. They never expected that they would be able to go into such a wondrous place.

Judging from the aura of palace in front of them, this Nine Swords Immortal Mansion is definitely not something that ordinary immortals can build. It was most probably constructed by a universal golden immortal, who represents supremacy in the eyes of loose immortals.

“Absorbing  elemental  holy  energy  to  practice,  my  loose immortal body will become even more condensed and refined. And I’ll surely enter the boundary of 4th tribulation loose immortals faster.” Old Taoist Gan Xu’s heart is excited. “Having elemental holy energy, it’ll definitely be easier to pass those loose immortal tribulations.” As he thinks about the terrors of loose immortal tribulations, his heart cannot help trembling.

He went through the 1st and 2nd loose immortal tribulations very easily but the 3rd one made him feel as if he was taking on the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation again!

According to legend …
Loose immortal tribulations only become really formidable from the 4th one. The later a tribulation is, the more terrifying it is.

Old Taoist Gan Xu is unsure that, if he keeps practicing as he has without some lucky encounters, he will be able to overcome the 4th tribulation. Perhaps this is also the reason why a great number of expert loose immortals have gone into the Chaotic Astral Ocean. After all, there are quite a few rare treasures in this ocean.

Many of those treasures can even be seen in the immortal world. 
For example, certain places of the Chaotic Astral Ocean also have elemental holy energy. Only that kind of place is impossible for ordinary loose immortals to occupy. The occupiers of such places have to be at least 8th tribulation or 10th tribulation loose immortals.

As 3rd tribulation loose immortals, if they want to occupy such precious places, perhaps they can only achieve that in their dreams.

……

“Humph, these 7 fellas, are you still loose immortals and loose devils? You all went crazy when seeing this elemental holy energy or something. Where’s all your senior, lofty bearing?” Yi Da says as he watches the 7 loose immortals and loose devils rushing up.

Reverend Yan Xu, however, says: “Elemental holy energy, do you know what elemental holy energy is, Yi Da?” Yi Da is startled. He knows that incomparably comfortable aura is elemental holy energy only because just now those loose immortals and loose devils could not help exclaiming in their ecstasy. As for what elemental holy energy is, he really does not know.

“Yi Da, you always know natural holy energy, right?” Reverend Yan Xu asks rhetorically.

“Of course, natural holy energy is extremely important to us practitioners, whether we’re Xiuxianists, Xiumoists or Xiuyaoists. It’s the most fundamental thing. What’s the matter? Why did you ask me so?” Yi Da looks at Reverend Yan Xu and says.

Reverend Yan Xu says with a smile: “Natural holy energy is to us what elemental holy energy is to immortals and devils.”
“Boring.”
Azure Dragon’s voice rises. At this moment, he and the 3 yellow-clad men behind him go towards the green jade palace together.

Qin Yu and Li’er look at him. What he and the 3 yellow-clad men did just now was really astonishing. Using a mysterious formation, the 3 yellow-clad men unexpectedly were able to heal the broken bones in Azure Dragon’s leg almost completely. It seems there is also some kind of magic treasure on the bodies of the 3 yellow-clad men.

“The  dragon  clan’s  history  is  profound.  Some  miraculous magic treasures and weapons it has are basically unimaginable to ordinary people. Besides, the golden dragon family, the most elite family in the dragon clan, even has hereditary memories so it can have some miraculous skills.” Li’er says slowly beside Qin Yu.

Hereditary memories?

Qin Yu looks at Li’er, slightly shocked.

He also knows a little about the dragon clan. To the best of his knowledge, judging by appearances, it is a clan made up of many dragons. As for the other things, he just does not know
… Only when he first saw Black Dragon Yan Mo at that time was he sure about one thing, that is, the dragon clan has black dragons, which are also even more formidable than azure dragons.

Are there golden dragons in the dragon clan?

Qin Yu does not know, but when he heard hereditary memories mentioned, he remembered Xiao Hei and Hou Fei.

Xiao Hei and Hou Fei also have hereditary memories!

“Don’t waste time.”  The black-haired old man says with a cold laugh then immediately goes towards the green jade palace too. “We aren’t powerful so we can’t get those immortal weapons, but if you come into that immortal’s palace and bring back a chunk of elemental holy rock, you’ll be able to progress very fast in practice.”
Yan Mo and the black-haired old man go towards the green jade palace simultaneously. 
“Let’s go, big brother Qin Yu.”  Li’er says smilingly. Qin Yu and she also go towards the palace together.

Yi Da and Reverend Yan Xu follow too.

Yi Da, Reverend Yan Xu, Azure Dragon and Yan Mo in the end spouted shocking amounts of blood which even included quite a lot of their hearts’ blood because of the flute music so the damage they suffered was really too great. But their injuries have recovered considerably thanks to the medical effects of holy pills.

The immortal palace,

Yi Da and his like do not dare to hope for too much. After all, there are still the 7 loose immortals and loose devils before them. They can only hope that those loose immortals and loose devils will remember the agreement everybody reached outside the gate of the immortal mansion. ……

The green jade palace,

When Qin Yu and Li’er come to the outside of the palace side by side, those loose immortals and loose devils have already entered the palace’s gate.
The green jade palace is exceptionally large. At first sight, it is at least several km long and wide, which is basically comparable to a luxurious imperial palace. Pavilions, terraces, towers and lustrous carvings can be seen everywhere. If one looks carefully, they will see that those carvings are made of materials the worst of which are … already top-grade crystals!

“What’s the material of this gate?”  Qin Yu says doubtfully while looking at that huge dark golden two-piece gate.

Li’er  observes  carefully  then  says:  “The  mortal  world shouldn’t have this kind of material. Based on the information in my clan, this gate’s material should be … some kind of ore in the immortal world. It’s also extremely valuable even in the immortal world and comparable to middle-grade elemental holy rock.”
“Elemental holy rock, what is it?” Qin Yu asks doubtfully.

Li’er says with a smile: “Elemental holy rock is just crystal containing elemental holy energy. Generally, immortals and devils all rely on elemental holy rock to practice. Absorbing the energy inside elemental holy rock to practice is much faster than absorbing the elemental holy energy in nature.”
Qin Yu understands in his mind.

“You see, big brother Qin Yu … this entire palace has the color of green jade. I observed carefully and saw that … its walls and even its jade pillars are inseparable. They are a whole.”  Li’er leads Qin Yu through the gate and says while pointing to various places of the front hall.

Qin Yu takes a careful look and finds it to be that exactly. Everything in the entire palace, whether a jade pillar or a flight of veranda steps, is connected together. Nothing exists on its own.

“If my guess is correct, this green jade palace should have been carved out of a rarely seen huge chunk of elemental holy ore.” Li’er continues.

Qin Yu is astonished.

“Li’er, you say …  this, this huge palace, such a huge palace was carved entirely out of a huge chunk of elemental holy ore?” He is in a little disbelief.

Li’er says with a nod: “Yes. This is truly a big work, so big it amazes me. Such a huge chunk of elemental holy ore, look at it carefully, you see … the walls at different places have the same color. This means this is a very high-class elemental holy ore.”
“Elemental  holy  ore,  what  is  it  exactly?”   Qin  Yu  asks doubtfully. 
Li’er answers: “Elemental holy rock isn’t so easy to extract. When you exploit a deposit of elemental holy rock, generally you have to extract various chunks of elemental holy ore first. Then you have to remove some impurities in the elemental holy ore. The most essential part left of it is elemental holy rock.”
Qin Yu understands.

“Ha-ha, isn’t this similar to iron ore and iron? If you want to get iron, you have to extract it from iron ore.”
Li’er says frowningly: “But ordinary elemental holy ores have very many impurities. In general, they are very impure. You see … impurities can rarely be seen in the elemental holy ore out of which this whole palace was carved, to the point where it’s frightening. I can say that if you really refined this huge chunk of elemental holy ore a bit, at a minimum, you’d be able to get an amount of elemental holy rock half the volume of the elemental holy ore.” This ratio is too high.

Generally, the crystals used to forge holy weapons will be much smaller after they are refined to remove their impurities.

“Top-grade  elemental  holy  ore  can  be  discovered  in  any deposit of elemental holy rock, but this chunk of elemental holy ore is so huge and of such high quality. I’m afraid that, even in the immortal world, it’s hard to see a chunk like this in 10,000 deposits of elemental holy rock.”
Li’er seems to know some things about the immortal plane.

Qin Yu gives a smile: “Looks like this immortal Ni Yang has a very high status in the immortal world.”
“Yes, very high, it should be exceptionally high.”  Li’er says with a nod.

…… “Good Heavens, elemental holy rock, the whole palace’s walls are made entirely of elemental holy rock. Even the jade pillars, tables and stools are made of elemental holy rock.” Old Taoist Gan Xu and the other 6 loose immortals and loose devils have carried out a careful search in the central square of the palace.

In the end, they even discussed with each other.

When their doubts had been confirmed, they came to a conclusion — every place of this palace is elemental holy rock!

The most powerful among the loose immortals and loose devils like Old Taoist Gan Xu are only at the 3rd tribulation stage so they have never seen elemental holy rock before and have only heard about it from some of their seniors. But after verifying what they had heard through examination, they eventually reached that conclusion.

Li’er was able to make her judgment at a glance whereas these loose immortals and loose devils had to observe for a long time. 
“Junior brother Gan Ming, junior brother Gan Shan, the chance for us to leap through the sky has come. If we have this elemental holy rock, not necessarily much, just a chunk the size of that table, both we and the Qingxu Temple will be able to reach new heights never seen in the previous 1 million
years.”  Old Taoist Gan Xu tells his 2 junior brothers through holy sense communication.

Now, honest-looking Gan Ming and Gan Shan have also become excited in their hearts.

“Let’s go for it, senior brother. No matter what happens, even if the others protest, we have to bring out this elemental holy rock. We won’t need much. There are so many tables and stools in this vast square. 3 to 5 tables will be enough for us.”
Gan Ming also says via his holy sense.

Blazing eyes! The eyes of Old Taoist Gan Xu and his 2 junior brothers, Reverend Yue Yan, Reverend Shui Rou, Huo Lan and Huo Can are all blazing. They are communicating through their holy senses.

At this moment, Qin Yu, Azure Dragon and the others also go into the vast square.
“Yan Lang, it’s elemental holy rock. No, this should be elemental holy ore, but its purity is extremely high so it can be considered elemental holy rock.” A yellow-clad man says to Azure Dragon in a low voice after examining the floor. The dragon clan’s knowledge is indeed superior to that of the other Xiuzhenists.

Azure Dragon says with a sigh in a low voice: “Too bad, had I known early on that this Nine Swords Immortal Mansion is such a precious place, this time I’d have asked those loose demon seniors in the clan to come here.”
“It couldn’t be helped, Yan Lang. There’s so much elemental holy rock in this place. If we take some of it, most probably those loose immortals and loose devils won’t mind this too much. But if there’s really no choice … we brothers can only join forces to fight for it.” That yellow-clad man’s eyes flash with a hint of fierceness.

“There’s  no  hurry.  It  won’t  be  late  to  wait  till  the  last moment to get into action.” Azure Dragon says.

Now the 7 loose immortals and loose devils are playing the leading roles instead of the participants such as Azure Dragon, Qin Yu, Yan Mo and Yi Da.

At the moment, the 7 loose immortals and loose devils are in a state of total shock because of the fact that this massive palace is made entirely of what they think is elemental holy rock. These 7 experts do not recognize elemental holy ore. Perhaps they simply still do not know what elemental holy ore is.

“Everybody, we already know the preciousness of this palace. We’re merely at the 3rd tribulation stage so we’re simply not considered equals by those loose immortals and loose devils in the Chaotic Astral Ocean. But the fact that there’s almost unlimited elemental holy rock in this palace is our chance.” Old Taoist Gan Xu says slowly while looking at the other loose immortals and loose devils.

Reverend Shui Rou, Reverend Yue Yan, Huo Lan and Huo Can all look at Old Taoist Gan Xu and listen attentively.

“To us, there’s really too much elemental holy rock in this place. But as far as I know, the spatial rings of our mortal plane simply can’t store immortal treasures. Regardless of the other things, this place has so many tables and stools, let’s all bring back some of them, okay?” Old Taoist Gan Xu says smilingly.

These haughty loose immortals and loose devils are now ready to take away someone else’s tables and stools.

B10C7: Mansion-Guarding Stele

The spatial rings of Old Taoist Gan Xu and his like are only common spatial rings. After all, storage immortal items are even more precious so their forging methods and necessary forging materials are really too rare. The materials alone are already hard to collect, much less the forging methods.

Shouldering and holding?

Even though they are loose immortals, how many things can they hold?

Huo Lan says smilingly: “What Old Taoist Gan Xu said is right. This place has such a large number of tables and stools, but how many of them can we hold? So, let’s take as many as we like. This totally depends on our individual abilities. Don’t stand on ceremony. We brothers will take the lead.”
After saying so, he and Huo Can take the lead by running towards the nearest stone table, which is made of elemental holy ore. 
The 3 Gan brothers exchange a look then also run towards some elemental holy ore tables. Reverend Shui Rou and Reverend Yue Yan even run towards those elemental holy ore tables at their top speeds.

Seeing this scene, Li’er covers her mouth and gives a laugh.

“Why are you laughing, Li’er?” Qin Yu asks doubtfully. “This elemental holy ore is indeed very precious to loose immortals so what they are doing is extremely normal. Their loose immortal and loose devil status has been dented a bit, but … it’s nothing compared to such treasures. So it’s understandable that they are acting this way. It’s not worth laughing at.”
Li’er says to Qin Yu with a faint smile: “You see.”
“See what?” He is startled.

She signals towards those loose immortals and loose devils by pouting her lips. Qin Yu looks in that direction and immediately bursts out laughing.

He sees all the loose immortals and loose devils exerting their utmost strength with bulging jaws. Agitating the immortal elemental energy in his body, Old Taoist Gan Xu puts to use all of his internal energy to pull up that table. However, no matter how hard he tries, he cannot shake the table in the slightest. It is as if the table has taken root.

The power of a 3rd tribulation loose immortal, how tremendous is it?
Old Taoist Gan Xu is not alone. The faces of his 2 junior brothers, Reverend Yue Yan, Huo Lan and Huo Can have reddened too. Even Reverend Shui Rou’s originally white face is also slightly red at the moment. Perhaps because she is a woman, she is preparing to lift a table using only one hand and her immortal elemental energy instead of using both hands like Old Taoist Gan Xu and the others.

Weng ~~~ A pale golden light appears on every wall, jade pillar, table and stone stool of the palace. The bodies of Old Taoist Gan Xu and the others all get a shock and go numb as if struck by lightning then get sent flying back several tens meters and fall down heavily.

“It’s a restrictive spell.” Qin Yu’s eyes brighten.

“Have you got it, big brother Qin Yu?” Li’er says smilingly.

Qin Yu asks doubtfully: “How did you know, Li’er?”
Li’er says smilingly: “Big brother Qin Yu, this is an immortal mansion. How can it possibly let people take its stuff away at will? Besides, these stone pillars and tables and everything else in this place are all connected together so it’s not very strange that restrictive spells were put on them. It’d only be strange if that immortal Ni Yang hadn’t put restrictive spells on them.”
“Then how will these loose immortals and loose devils react now?” Qin Yu says smilingly. 
“Won’t you know if you take a look?” Li’er crinkles her little nose and says smilingly.

……

Old Taoist Gan Xu and the others look at each other.

“Ha-ha … we underestimated this immortal Ni Yang. When he left behind such a precious palace, how could he not have given it protection? We were impatient.”  Old Taoist Gan Xu says with loud laughs of self-derision.

The others also calm down.

These loose immortals and loose devils can still feel clearly the terrifying energy of the restrictive spell a moment ago.

“Big brother, at that time that immortal Ni Yang told us to come to this palace so there must be treasures left for us here. Otherwise, what’s the point of having us looking at this palace without being able to get anything? Perhaps the treasures that immortal Ni Yang left behind are even much more precious than these tables and stools.”
Huo Can says via holy sense communication.

Huo Lan is struck by a thought and also says using his holy sense:  “You’re  right,  2nd  brother.  Even  the  whole  palace  is made of elemental holy rock. This is such a big work. The treasures left behind in this immortal mansion by immortal Ni Yang must be superior to this elemental holy rock. Go, let’s hurry to the main hall and take a look.”
Everybody is still in the square at the moment and nobody has gone to that main hall for an observation.

Huo Lan immediately calls his brother. The 2 of them then go straight towards the main hall, which is after the square. He does not care whether Old Taoist Gan Xu and the others will go with him or not. Perhaps he will be even happier if they do not go. 
The 3 Gan brothers, Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou are not fools. Seeing that, they all rush towards the main hall at the end of the square.

Qin Yu, Azure Dragon Yan Lang, Yan Mo and the others naturally follow these loose immortals and loose devils closely.

The square has a very large area. The main hall is only at the end of it, but there is a huge flower garden in front of the main hall. The flower garden gives off a refreshing aura. Even the loose immortals feel their power slowly improving when they absorb that aura.

“Good treasures.”
The 7 loose immortals and loose devils are extremely shocked in their hearts. Their power is so profound, but they can slowly improve it just by absorbing those flowers’ aura. If they pluck these flowers and grass off and casually process them a bit, they will be able to obtain holy pills with shockingly great medical effects. 
Wind blows!

The 7 loose immortals and loose devils charge towards the flower garden almost simultaneously. Those stone tables made of elemental holy ore are connected together with the floor and are covered in tremendous restrictive spells so they cannot obtain them, but these immortal flowers and grass should be easy to pluck.

“Bang!” The 7 loose immortals and loose devils successively crash into the restrictive spell around the flower garden. It is as if their heads ram into a wall.

They all fall to the ground and glare at the flower garden furiously.

“Restrictive spells, restrictive spells, what kind of person is this immortal Ni Yang actually? It’s okay to protect the tables and stools but he even put a protective spell around the flower garden. How can someone so stringy be considered an immortal? We risked our lives to come here, why can’t we even bring back some flowers, grass, tables and stools?” Huo Lan is enraged.

The other loose immortals and loose devils are also burning with fury in their hearts.

They can ignore restrictive spells once, but this is the 2nd time they have run into a restrictive spell.
Seeing treasures but being obstructed by restrictive spells, how can they possibly not rage? The most important thing is that these loose immortals and loose devils simply stand no chance of breaking that immortal Ni Yang’s restrictive spells. From the collision just now alone, they were already able to feel the immensity of that restrictive spell’s energy.

Comparing them to immortal Ni Yang is like comparing ants to a giant. The difference is so great that it is insurmountable.

“That artificial mountain unexpectedly isn’t green.”  Qin Yu says smilingly to Li’er while walking up from the back. 
Li’er has also noticed that there is an artificial mountain not far from the flower garden on the edge of the square. That artificial mountain is made of a good several colorful types of crystals. But it also constantly gives off an astonishing amount of elemental holy energy. It is obvious that … the artificial
mountain’s crystals are much superior to that elemental holy ore.

“The crystals in the artificial mountain are all elemental holy rock. Plus, their grades are not low. This immortal Ni Yang’s work is truly great.” Li’er praises highly.

“Oh, this lady even knows elemental holy rock?” That black- haired old man from the Yinyue Palace walks up and asks indifferently.

Li’er takes a look at him and gives an indifferent smile: “My uncle has told me many things. It’s not strange that I know it. To my knowledge, most of the Yinyue Palace’s members are female and very few of them are male. It’s indeed a rare sight that a man like you was given the important task of going into this Nine Swords Immortal Mansion. My uncle once warned me that … I have to be careful if there’s a man from the Yinyue Palace because this person is neither Yin nor Yang.”
The black-haired old man is startled. Killing intent suddenly shoots out of his eyes.

But after a while, he suppresses the killing intent in his eyes completely: “That loose immortal of the Stellar Tower is really formidable.” After saying so, he goes away.

The artificial mountain,

Its aura naturally cannot escape the 7 loose immortals’ and loose devils’ sensitive perception. However … the outcome is lamentable.

There is also a restrictive spell around the artificial mountain to protect it!

Restrictive spells! 
Restrictive spells!

Another restrictive spell!

Not only the flower garden and the artificial mountain, even the 2 huge golden carvings of a dragon outside the main hall are protected. This makes the loose immortals and loose devils go mad because these golden dragon carvings are made of a metallic type of elemental holy rock which only the immortal world has and whose grade is extremely high.

Various kinds of carvings, various kinds of decorations, even every flower and blade of grass …
They are all treasures from the immortal world but … they are all protected by restrictive spells!

“Didn’t that immortal Ni Yang get tired setting up so many restrictive spells?” Reverend Yue Yan is a Xiuxianist but he has a fiery temper so now he can no longer endure it. He will go mad soon.

Old Taoist Gan Xu’s expression turns bitter.

Reverend Shui Rou frowns deeply too …
All of the loose immortals and loose devils have been angered completely by immortal Ni Yang to the point where they are about to go crazy.

Inside the main hall,

When the 7 loose immortals and loose devils enter the main hall, they are all dumbfounded because this large hall is almost empty with the only thing in it being a stone stele, which is black and standing on one side in the hall. The 2 words ‘Mansion-guarding’ are written on the stele. Those 2 words give off an imposing, anciently simple aura which makes people focus on them uncontrollably.

“Mansion-guarding stele, oh my … mansion-guarding stele!”
Old Taoist Gan Xu’s eyes suddenly pop out of his head, his whole face becomes very red because his blood rushes up, his body trembles and his mouth unconsciously utters ‘ha ha’ sounds, looking like a mortal madman going into spasm. Even though his condition is not so serious, it is not far from there.

Old Taoist Gan Xu has already recalled the record concerning mansion-guarding steles of the Qingxu Temple.

As soon as he thinks about the contents, he wants to go crazy.

“Mansion-guarding stele, oh my, how, how is this possible
…?” Going behind the 7 loose immortals and loose devils, the black-haired old man now also sees that stone stele. At the moment, the black-haired old man’s expression is basically no better than that of Old Taoist Gan Xu’s. 
Mansion-guarding stele,

As soon as the black-haired old man thinks about the meaning of this stone stele, he wants to go crazy.

In general, the secret of mansion-guarding steles are known exclusively to immortals and an exceedingly small number of people. Only by extreme coincidence did the black-haired old man and Old Taoist Gan Xu unintentionally learn of the secret of mansion-guarding steles.

When that happened, they merely sighed with emotion a bit. They never thought that they would have a chance to see a mansion-guarding stele.

Huo Lan and Huo Can take a look at Old Taoist Gan Xu then at the black-haired old man, who has just come in. These 2 brothers’ eyes glitter. “Big brother, judging from Old Taoist Gan Xu’s stupefied appearance, and that black-haired old man’s as well, I think … this stone stele must contain some secret. They are both staring at it to the point of stupefaction. It seems they have been given an enormous stimulus.” Huo Can says through his holy sense.

Huo Lan nods: “Even the elemental holy rock just now didn’t make Old Taoist Gan Xu to forget himself like this. To be able to make a 3rd tribulation loose immortal to forget himself even to such an extent … the secret in this stone stele must be big. No matter what happens … we’ve got to snatch this stone stele first.”
“That’s right. We must snatch it.” Huo Can has made up his mind too.

Huo Lan and Huo Can basically do not know the secret of mansion-guarding steles but, judging by Old Taoist Gan Xu’s and the black-haired old man’s expressions, they have figured out that … this stone stele is absolutely more valuable than elemental holy rock. Even though they do not know why it is valuable, to snatch it first is definitely the right thing to do.

By now Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou have also noticed that there is something wrong.

Given their experiences, how could they not have noticed how shocked Old Taoist Gan Xu and the black-haired old man were? In addition, Hou Lan and Huo Can glanced at each other with their eyes glittering strangely and sometimes they even looked at that stone stele.

“Reverend Shui Rou, this stone stele must be a treasure, and an outstanding treasure at that. Though I don’t know why it’s precious, we can’t let it fall into the hands of someone else. I suggest that the 2 of us join forces.” Reverend Yue Yan is hot- tempered but he is no fool.

Reverend Shui Rou immediately says in agreement: “All right. Their 2 sides are stronger than either of us so only by joining forces do we have the power to fight them.” While using holy sense communication, the 2 of them make a pact with each other.

“Mansion-guarding stele, Good Heavens, how is this possible
…?” Azure Dragon and the 3 yellow-clad men come in together and a yellow-clad man says in shock.

Hearing his voice, Old Taoist Gan Xu and the black-haired old man finally wake up.

As soon as they wake up, they stare ferociously at that mansion-guarding stone stele, their eyes sending out extremely terrifying lights. At the moment, the 2 of them have absolutely no manners. Even their eyes are all red.

That black-haired old man takes a look at Old Taoist Gan Xu then at Reverend Yue Yan, Reverend Shui Rou, and the 2 Huo brothers. It seems because he has noticed that he is too weak, he immediately takes a deep breath and forcefully suppresses the greediness at the bottom of his heart. “Say, what kind of treasure is this mansion-guarding stele? Say or I’ll kill you.” Reverend Yue Yan arrives in front of the black-haired old man with just a movement of his body.

The black-haired old man is startled. The others also appear stunned.

“Say.” Reverend Yue Yan looks furiously at the black-haired old man.

The latter says in terror at once: “Reverend, in the Yinyue Palace, I once saw the secret concerning this mansion-guarding stele in an ancient personal letter.”
“Shut up. You’re not allowed to talk.” Old Taoist Gan Xu shouts angrily.

“You shut up.” Reverend Shui Rou, Reverend Yue Yan, Huo Lan and Huo Can shout almost simultaneously. Old Taoist Gan Xu is immediately taken aback.

“You can continue.”  Reverend Yue Yan stares at the black- haired old man. At the moment, Reverend Shui Rou, Huo Lan and Huo Can all urgently want to know what kind of treasure this mansion-guarding stele actually is.

Seeing that those loose immortals and loose devils are ready to fight, the black-haired old man takes a deep breath without delay to suppress the terror in his heart then says: “From that personal letter, I learnt that the powerful immortals in the immortal world generally use this mansion-guarding stele to control a palace after they have built it. A palace normally has an owner. The stone stele will be sucked into the body of the owner. But now looks like this immortal Ni Yang already took out his stone stele. This should mean …”
“Don’t talk nonsense. What’s the benefit of having this stone stele?” Huo Lan shouts. The black-haired old man says in terror immediately: “If someone can personalize this mansion-guarding stele … they will be able to control the entire palace completely. This whole immortal palace will be theirs, including that near limitless amount of elemental holy rock, those immortal flowers and grass and the other treasures in the palace.”
As soon as the black-haired old man finishes, sounds of extremely heavy breathing rise in the main hall.

B10C8: Fight For What?

The atmosphere in the main hall immediately becomes totally tense like the string of a bow.

His pupils contracting, Old Taoist Gan Xu quickly suppresses his aura. At the moment he is like a leopard before attacking. An ice-cold light shoots out from his eyes, sweeping over the other loose immortals and loose devils.

Reverend Yue Yan, Reverend Shui Rou, Huo Lan and Huo Can all become vigilant in the blink of an eye.

People die for valuables and birds die for foods.

A chunk of elemental holy rock is already able to excite these loose immortals and loose devils, who have not passed the 4th tribulation. At that time, after concluding that this whole palace was made entirely of elemental holy rock, none of them hoped and tried to obtain the whole palace. They only hoped to get some tables and stools. It is not that they did not want to have the entire palace, but they did not dare to.

Just like a mortal who one day sees mountains of gold and oceans of silver, they were scared … because the treasures in this palace are beyond their expectations. Their innermost beings were scared.

Facing a palace as large as an imperial palace on the Qian Long continent and, moreover, made entirely of elemental holy rock, these loose immortals and loose devils were frightened. Their minds were unconsciously frightened by such a large amount of elemental holy rock.

A table and a few stools were enough to excite them to the point of losing self-control but, even though there are more, they were unable to move anything.

However —
Now, because the mansion-guarding stele has appeared, it has become totally possible for them to possess this palace, which they originally thought was immovable.

Possess all of it!

An unlimited amount of elemental holy rock, various kinds of precious decorations, all kinds of artificial mountains, carvings and structures and various kinds of immortal flowers and grasses have become totally obtainable. Such a large amount of elemental holy rock alone will be able to improve their power rapidly. This alone is enough to make them go crazy.

“Ha-ha …  Old Taoist Gan Xu, you old geezer, you’re really wicked. You knew the wondrous function of this mansion- guarding stele but you didn’t talk. Could it be you wanted to swallow this entire immortal palace by yourself? With this unlimited amount of elemental holy rock, if you swallowed all of it, how big do you think your stomach would be?” Huo Lan says with a cold laugh.

In the main hall, Old Taoist Gan Xu and his 2 junior brothers are standing on one side, Huo Lan and Hou Can are next to each other and Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou are also relatively close to each other. Obviously, these 7 loose immortals and loose devils have divided into 3 sides.

Old Taoist Gan Xu says with a cold laugh: “A fiend like you wants to criticize me? I think now you want to get that mansion-guarding stele more than anybody else, right. But … it won’t be so simple to personalize the stone stele. Do you think you have any chance?”
At the same time —
“Reverend Shui Rou, Reverend Yue Yan, we absolutely can’t let this mansion-guarding stele fall into the hands of a fiend, no matter what. So, let’s join forces to kill Huo Lan and his brother first. What do you think?” While talking to Huo Lan using his mouth, this Reverend Gan Xu communicates with Reverend Shui Rou and Reverend Yue Yan using his holy sense.

“Ha-ha …  Old Taoist Gan Xu, I am a fiend? Humph, you hypocritical scumbag, you’re probably even more cunning than a fiend like me. Even if we brothers can’t obtain the mansion- guarding stele, your Qingxu Temple won’t even get it in your dreams.” Huo Lan says arrogantly.
Concurrently with that, he says to Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou through holy sense communication: “Reverend Yue Yan, Reverend Shui Rou, we also know about the situation of Xiuxianists on the Teng Long continent. That Qingxu Temple has always been the sole leader and considered itself extraordinary. But in fact, it’s just like a hypocritical prostitute. We Xiumo schools always look down on it. This mansion-guarding stele must not come into their possession because if it does, your Lanyang and Ziyang schools will probably be oppressed even more by them.”
Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou exchange a look.

“Gan Xu, dealing with the fiends is naturally what we Xiuxianists should do. But this mansion-guarding stele is unique  so  distributing  it  is  going  to  be  a  bit  troublesome.” Reverend Yue Yan tells Old Taoist Gan Xu through holy sense communication. “Reverend  Yue  Yan,  it’ll  be  easy  to  discuss  the  matter  of distributing this mansion-guarding stele. After all, distributing it will be an internal affair of us loose immortals. No matter what  happens,  we  can’t  let  those  fiends  take  part  in  this.” While answering through his holy sense, Old Taoist Gan Xu says to Huo Lan using his mouth: “This immortal mansion belonged to an immortal, yet a fiend like you want to snatch it? Are you dreaming?”
“I am dreaming? Aren’t you the one dreaming when a midget loose immortal like you hopes to obtain such an immortal palace?” Huo Lan says with a cold laugh.

“Huo Lan, that Qingxu Temple has indeed been the sole leader among Xiuxian schools and been one up on us. Of course we know that they are very hypocritical. No matter what happens, Reverend Yue Yan and I aren’t willing to let Old Taoist Gan Xu and his brothers get this immortal mansion.” Reverend Shui Rou tells Huo Lan using her holy sense.

“Good, then let’s join forces to kill Old Taoist Gan Xu and his brothers first. After that, we can slowly spend time on the distribution.”   Huo  Lan  immediately  says  through  his  holy sense. 
……

Chaos!

In the main hall, the 3 sides openly attack each other with sharp words using their mouths. At the same time, each of them secretly takes the opportunity to try to rope another side in. However, these 7 loose immortals and loose devils are no fools. They are all very cunning.

To what extent is it worth trusting the agreements secretly reached through holy sense communication like that?

As the loose immortals and loose devils are angrily scolding each other, Azure Dragon Yan Lang and the 3 yellow-clad men under him, Yan Mo, Reverend Yan Xu, Yi Da, Qin Yu and Li’er, and that black-haired old man all watch this scene happening in the main hall in amazement. They can hear what is said aloud but they know nothing about what is communicated through holy senses.

All of a sudden, Old Taoist Gan Xu stops talking, as do the 2 Huo brothers.

Old Taoist Gan Xu then turns to one side, giving Qin Yu, Azure Dragon Yan Lang, Yan Mo and the others a look, and scolds angrily: “Get lost.”
Azure Dragon, Reverend Yan Xu, Yi Da, Qin Yu and the others are startled.

At this moment, Huo Lan also stands on the same side as Old Taoist Gan Xu: “All of you listen up. From here on in, nobody is allowed to come into this main hall. Whoever comes in … shall be killed, no matter what.”
“Yan Xu, you can’t come in either.” Old Taoist Gan Xu shouts to Reverend Yan Xu. “Yes, grand uncle master.” Reverend Yan Xu says respectfully.

Azure Dragon and the 3 yellow-clad men exchange a look. He then says with an indifferent smile: “All right, we know ourselves too. This mansion-guarding stele is precious but if we lost our lives, it would be useless to us. So we’ll just leave now.”
After saying so, he leads the 3 yellow-clad men going out of the main hall.

“Gentlemen, don’t forget the oaths and promises at that time outside the immortal mansion.”  Yi Da licks his lips and says smilingly. Afterwards, he turns around very unhesitatingly and goes out of the main hall in large strides.

Yan Mo takes a look at the loose immortals and loose devils then also leaves silently.

“Let’s go, big brother Qin Yu.”  Li’er says while pulling Qin Yu’s hand. 
Qin Yu frowns. In order to enter the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion, he really used a very great amount of effort along the way, whether in snatching the 8th jade sword, going into the Wilderness searching for the 9th jade sword or getting into this immortal mansion. But now, despite having seen the mansion- guarding stele, he is forced to give up.

Qin Yu knows his power cannot compare so he has no choice but to take a deep breath then smile at everybody. Afterwards, he holds Li’er’s hand and gives her a smile. The 2 of them then leave the main hall just like that.

The black-haired old man stares at that mansion-guarding stele with blazing eyes, but seeing those loose immortals and loose devils, he eventually has to give up.

……

Outside the main hall, Azure Dragon, the 3 yellow-clad men, the black-haired old man, Yi Da and Reverend Yan Xu are all staying at places not far from the main hall looking inside. They also want to see what these loose immortals and loose devils are going to do.

But Qin Yu and Li’er have left. They have gone into a certain small flower garden of the immortal mansion’s palace. A fountain here is forcing water up into the air. The drops of water glitter like pearls. Qin Yu and Li’er are sitting on a bench beside the fountain.

“What’s the matter, Li’er?”
Qin Yu feels that Li’er is a little different from in the past. Even though the 2 of them have hardly talked about love, they have come to romantically accept each other.

When you like someone, you do not necessarily have to say ‘I love you’ in the beginning. If you say it too soon, you will probably scare the girl, which will have negative effects. In contrast … if you wait until the feeling is strong, you will not have to say anything for it to be known. Some romantic words such as ‘I love you’ are not said to make your love interest acknowledge the romantic relationship at all. They are naturally said when the feeling has become strong.

At the moment, Li’er is frowning deeply, looking like she is having a very big worry.

Asked by Qin Yu, she holds his hand very tight then forces a faint smile, saying: “Nothing, nothing at all.”
“If there’s something, say it. Don’t hide it in your heart.” Qin Yu finds this very strange. Right after getting out of the Hallucinatory Magic Land, she was still fine, how could her enthusiasm seem to have changed into indecision and uncertainty in just a while?

Facing Qin Yu’s inquiry, Li’er immediately says: “There’s no problem. I’m just having doubts about something.”
“Having doubts about what?” Qin Yu keeps asking. 
She purses her lips, pondering for a while, and says: “I find that mansion-guarding stele strange.”
“What’s  strange  about  it?”   Qin  Yu  asks  in  reply.  When mentioning the mansion-guarding stele, Qin Yu feels very frustrated in his heart. Who would not want such a treasure? But Qin Yu also knows that his power is too weak.

Li’er says with a shake of her head: “At that time, when I took a look, I really thought that it was a mansion-guarding stele. But to my knowledge, a mansion-guarding stele’s aura is connected to an entire palace.”
“This mansion-guarding stele’s aura seems to be connected to the entire palace. I could feel this.” Qin Yu says frowningly.

Li’er shakes her head and says firmly: “That’s only a trick to fool you. Using a special method, I can conclude that even if you personalize that mansion-guarding stele, you’ll only be able to control part of the palace. It’ll definitely be impossible for you to control the whole palace.” Qin Yu knows that she has strange skills so he keeps asking without delay: “What do you mean, Li’er?”
Li’er continues: “Big brother Qin Yu, don’t talk about the other things. There are jade deposits on the Qian Long continent, right?”
“Oh, why did you ask this question?” Qin Yu asks in reply.

She says with a shake of her head: “You don’t need to ask. Since a jade deposit is so big, generally it has jade essence, right? This is also ‘fine jade’, the most valuable thing in jade.”
“Yes, of course it has.” Qin Yu knows very well about this. “A large deposit of jade naturally has a core, which is made of fine jade in general. But fine jade is very precious. Even those so- called gems on the market can’t compare with this jade essence.”
 Li’er nods and says smilingly: “Big brother Qin Yu, in fact a deposit of elemental holy rock is the same.”
“You mean … a deposit of elemental holy rock also has its essence?” Qin Yu says in amazement.
Li’er nods and says: “Yes, big brother Qin Yu. I think, when such a large palace was carved entirely out of a chunk of elemental holy ore, perhaps such a huge chunk of elemental holy ore can only be seen in 10,000 deposits of elemental holy rock. Also, such a huge chunk of elemental holy ore must be the core of a deposit. If my guess is correct, when that immortal Ni Yang obtained that huge chunk of elemental holy ore, it should have been containing a clump of elemental holy essence.”
Qin Yu understands her meaning.

Such a huge chunk of elemental holy ore is very rare. Because it is really too massive and of such high quality, it is very likely to have contained elemental holy essence. “Li’er, even if this chunk of elemental holy ore had a clump of elemental holy essence, what does it matter?” Even now Qin Yu still does not know how this clump of elemental holy essence is related to the mansion-guarding stele.

Li’er gives a brilliant smile and says confidently: “You don’t know this, big brother Qin Yu. The immortal world also has palaces made entirely of elemental holy ore. And the controlling cores of those palaces aren’t mansion-guarding steles at all, but those clumps of elemental holy essence!”
“Firstly,  forging  a  mansion-guarding  stele  is  complicated. Secondly, only ordinary immortals and ordinary golden immortals use this method for their immortal mansions.”  In her words, obviously a mansion-guarding stele is a relatively low-grade item for controlling a whole palace.

Li’er continues: “Big brother Qin Yu, this palace was carved out of a huge chunk of elemental holy ore. This clump of elemental holy essence must have been the core of this chunk of elemental holy ore! If this immortal Ni Yang used some secret method to process that clump of elemental holy essence, naturally he would be able to control the whole palace. Moreover, this would be much more effective than using a mansion-guarding stele. I think he wouldn’t neglect this clump of elemental holy essence to use such a low-grade thing as a mansion-guarding stele.”
She talks with fervor and assurance, seeming to know the matters of the immortal world like the palm of her hand.

Qin Yu’s eyes brighten: “Li’er, you mean …”
“Yes, immortal Ni Yang basically put that mansion-guarding stele there to trick those people. The controlling core of the whole palace isn’t it, but a clump of elemental holy essence. My guess is that this clump of elemental holy essence should be at a certain place in the palace.” Li’er’s eyes shine brilliantly.

“You’re really too formidable, Li’er. Let’s go. We’ll go to find that clump of elemental holy essence and let them take time fighting for that mansion-guarding stele in there.”  Qin Yu is delighted in his heart. He immediately grabs hold of her hand, wanting to start searching for that clump of elemental holy essence. Suddenly —
Boom!

There are a terrifying noise and a terrifying shock, as if the ground is trembling and the mountains are swaying. Even Qin Yu and Li’er can feel this clearly.

In the main hall of the green jade palace, cruel fighting has finally broken out.

B10C9: Dame Yan Ji

Qin Yu looks towards the main hall. Judging from that absolutely deafening explosion, it is obvious that the loose immortals and loose devils have eventually become impatient because of the mansion-guarding stele and started a fierce battle. Now, none of them dares to hide their skills. They are all grinding their teeth, wanting to kill the opponents.

“I wonder how the winners will react when they discover at the end of the fighting that the mansion-guarding stele is merely a fake. Will they cry or laugh?” Li’er sighs.

“Perhaps they won’t be able to cry or laugh and will have no choice but to scold that immortal Ni Yang in their minds. After all, this immortal Ni Yang is really too wicked. Isn’t he obviously toying with people?” Qin Yu cannot help but give a faint smile.

Clearly he has also imagined that final scene.

“Judging from the Hallucinatory Magic Land and those arrogant words that immortal Ni Yang left behind, it can be concluded that he’s mercurial and self-serving. So, it’s only normal that he left behind that mansion-guarding stele to toy with  those  loose  immortals  and  loose  devils.”   Li’er  says smilingly.

Qin Yu recalls the message left behind by immortal Ni Yang that he heard after getting out of the Hallucinatory Magic Land and nods his head.

He looks in the direction of that main hall. That terrifyingly surging shaking of energy, that explosion, obviously … the 7 loose immortals and loose devils have unleashed a brutal fight because of this precious palace.

Qin Yu says smilingly to Li’er: “Let’s go.”
Kill, go ahead and kill, he will not care even if they kill each other to the point where the world is turned upside down. The most important thing to him at the moment is to find that precious elemental holy essence, which is also the real controlling core of the entire palace. Outside the main hall, Yan Mo, Yi Da, Reverend Yan Xu, the black-haired old man and the others are all watching everything happening inside the main hall in shock. That brutal fighting, those cruel attacks, there is simply no way out left.

In the main hall, one blur appears after another, sword auras are flashing around madly and all kinds of spells and talismans are exploding unceasingly in attack.

Loose immortals and loose devils are all people who have lost their physical bodies. A loose immortal body is different from a physical body because even if it is pierced through by swords and knives, it will not suffer any serious injuries. A loose immortal can be mortally wounded if and only if his yuanying and soul are destroyed.

Special skills,

Forbidden skills,

Sneak attacks, 
No means is spared!

Old Taoist Gan Xu’s expression is ferocious. The Taoist robe on his body has already been ripped to shreds and his face has even been lacerated badly by sword auras but he does not waste his energy healing the wounds on his face. Despite the blood on his face, Old Taoist Gan Xu keeps attacking Huo Lan and Hou Can nonstop.

“Ah, Reverend Yue Yan! Reverend Shui Rou!!!”
Huo Lan roars furiously. At the same time, he attacks like crazy.

Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou originally agreed to help him and his brother but in the end they unexpectedly attacked them directly. All of the loose immortals have joined forces to attack the 2 of them so naturally they are at a disadvantage. However, as 3rd tribulation devils, Huo Lan and Huo Can are not so simple to kill.

If Huo Lan risks his life, it will be possible for him to kill one of Old Taoist Gan Xu, Reverend Shui Rou and Revered Yue Yan.

Brutal fighting!

They all want to kill their enemies, but they do not want to die either. After all, they have to survive to be able to personalize the mansion-guarding stele.

If a chunk of gold can make a number of beggars go mad, a mountain of gold can make countless beggars fight each other like crazy.

At the moment, these loose immortals and loose devils, who have not even reached the 4th tribulation, are also like that. A huge palace the size of an imperial palace made entirely of what they think is elemental holy rock is no different to them than a mountain of gold to beggars. 
Crazy fighting!

If they obtain this palace, that will mean their status can rise astronomically, their power can improve by leaps and bounds and their loose immortal or loose devil tribulations can be overcome much more easily. This palace thus represents their glorious future.

2nd tribulation and 3rd tribulation loose immortals and loose devils belong to the lowest tier among loose immortals and loose devils. It is very difficult for them to become top- ranking figures in the loose immortal and loose devil communities.

However, if they have this palace, they will be able to achieve that with a lot of ease.

“Want to kill me? Dream on!” Huo Lan roars furiously. At the same time, he and his younger brother Huo Can follow 2 curved paths to come at Old Taoist Gan Xu together. These 2 brothers are good at executing joint attacks so even though they are being surrounded by the others, they can still put up a fight by joining forces.

When Old Taoist Gan Xu sees this scene, his eyes seem to shoot out lightning. Behind him, the flying swords of his 2 junior brothers Gan Ming and Gan Shan rise into the air. A golden ‘Qing’ word emerges in Old Taoist Gan Xu’s hand. He then turns his hand over and throws a palm strike.

The golden seal-style word floats up. Using Old Taoist Gan Xu’s flying sword as the head and Gan Ming’s and Gan Shan’s flying swords as the supplements, it morphs into an area of sword silhouettes.

……

The fighting is very fierce, but most of these loose immortals and loose devils have only suffered some external injuries, which can be ignored by loose immortals. Even the one with the most serious injuries, Huo Can, has only had his yuanying affected a bit.

Using formations, the 3 Gan brothers can manage to be comparable to 2 3rd tribulation loose immortals. Reverend Shui Rou and Reverend Yue Yan are also 2 3rd tribulation loose immortals. Therefore, together they have the offense of 4 3rd tribulation loose immortals.

But Huo Lan and Huo Can are also 2 3rd tribulation loose devils.

It is easy to defeat them, but to kill them is difficult!

Defeating them means making them accept that they are outmatched and flee. However … as they are like a beggar facing an opportunity to obtain a mountain of gold, will they flee?

They will not, because they have already been mesmerized! Huo Lan and his brother Huo Can have been mesmerized completely, but who among Old Taoist Gan Xu, Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou has not? It is definite that none of them will give up. They will all attack the enemies like crazy unceasingly to the death.

……

“This palace is such a priceless treasure that even my dragon clan will go crazy because of it, let alone these mere 2nd and 3rd tribulation loose immortals and loose devils. But if they keep fighting like this, when will be the end?”  Azure Dragon says with a shake of his head.

Yan Mo says with a cold laugh: “Yan Lang, that Huo Lan and Huo Can are the weaker side but how can 3rd tribulation loose devils be killed so easily? You want to kill the enemies, but if you’re just a bit careless, you may even be killed by the enemies’ self-destruction. With this mansion-guarding stele on one side, who among them is willing to die?”
“No, their fighting won’t continue to be such a stalemate.” The black-haired old man, however, says. 
After just a while, his words come true.

In the blink of an eye, the 5 loose immortals finally work together as a team.

Using a green ribbon, Reverend Shui Rou ties Huo Lan up instantly. Seeing this scene, Huo Lan is so scared that he almost suffers a mental collapse. But this green ribbon is really too tough and pliable. Even if he disintegrates his loose devil body, his yuanying will not be able to escape.

This is because the green ribbon is aimed precisely at the yuanying.

4 flying swords and several tens precious talismanic seals!

When Huo Lan is tied up by the green ribbon, 4 flying swords and several tens precious talismanic seals come at his body together. All of those talismanic seals contain in them extremely powerful spells. In addition, there are also the attacks of the 4 flying swords.

It is too fast.

It is so fast that Huo Can on one side simply has no time to help his elder brother.

An explosion that can shake mountains and rock the ground is heard. Knowing that his death was inevitable at the last moment, Huo Lan has unexpectedly exploded himself.

The self-destruction of a 3rd tribulation loose devil!

Since a 3rd tribulation loose devil is comparable to a Dacheng-stage expert and is only a step away from the level of immortals, this self-destruction is too powerful. But … the 5 loose immortals are using long-range attacks. With those distances, the self-destruction cannot injure them at all. However … many holy weapons are destroyed.

The extremely rare green ribbon is blown to pieces. Among the 4 flying swords, only 2 remain intact because Gan Ming’s and Gan Shan’s flying swords are shattered by the explosion while both Old Taoist Gan Xu’s and Reverend Yue Yan’s flying swords are precious low-grade immortal weapons left behind by their seniors in their schools.

“Big brother!”  Huo Can roars mournfully. His voice sounds as if his heart has been torn apart.

“Keep attacking.” Old Taoist Gan Xu shouts and immediately attacks again with Reverend Yue Yan.

Reverend Shui Rou, however, has a grim expression. Even though that ribbon of hers was not an immortal weapon, it was also a top-grade holy weapon. The most important thing is … it had the yuanying-restraining function. When facing a loose immortal or loose devil, if she used it to tie up the enemy’s yuanying by surprise, she would be able to kill the enemy very easily. 
Only this ribbon is extremely difficult to forge. Firstly, it requires quite a few materials. Secondly, her grand master is the only one who has succeeded in forging it. But her grand master already went into the Chaotic Astral Ocean long ago and has not returned for the past several millennia. Who
knows if her grand master has not died in the Chaotic Astral Ocean or has not failed to overcome a loose immortal tribulation?

The ribbon was definitely no less precious than a low-grade immortal weapon, but it has been destroyed just like that.

However, as soon as Reverend Shui Rou thinks about the green jade palace, that nearly limitless amount of elemental holy rock and countless other treasures, she manages to suppress the fury in her heart.

“I swear to Heaven, Qingxu Temple, Ziyang School, Lanyang School, one day I’ll definitely make you pay for this with your blood!!!” While his voice is still resounding in the main hall, Huo Can has already rushed out and run away.

If Huo Can kept fighting Old Taoist Gan Xu and the others here, they would still be able to join forces and come up with a means of killing him. But if he gives up on fighting for that mansion-guarding stele and runs away directly, they will have absolutely no chance.

The 5 loose immortals, consisting of Old Taoist Gan Xu, his 2 junior brothers, Reverend Shui Rou and Reverend Yue Yan, cannot help but stop.

Boom!

An explosion rises outside the main hall. At the same time, an anguished cry is heard.

“Old Taoist Gan Xu, I killed this Reverend Yan Xu to collect some interest.”  Huo Can’s voice resounds through the entire square. Reverend Yan Xu, who original was standing there, has already been reduced to ashes. As a late Kongming stage expert, he was totally powerless against an attack executed by an extremely vengeful 3rd tribulation loose devil.

Old Taoist Gan Xu’s face immediately darkens.

But he knows that, despite that voice is resounding in the square, given Huo Can’s speed, he has already run to a certain corner.

The 3 Gan brothers look at Reverend Shui Rou and Reverend Yue Yan.

The mansion-guarding stele can only be personalized by one person. Who is going to personalize it? Now that Huo Lan and Huo Can are not here, the relationship between the 3 Gan brothers and Reverend Shui Rou and Reverend Yue Yan has obviously started to change. Neither of them is willing to let the other personalize the mansion-guarding stele.

When neither side is willing to give up, then … ……

The green jade palace is very large. Worse still, Qin Yu’s holy sense is simply useless here.

That is easy to understand. This is immortal Ni Yang’s palace. What kind of status does immortal Ni Yang have? How can the palace of his immortal mansion possibly let a Xiuzhenist who has not even reached the immortal level search it at will using their holy sense?

Perhaps, only someone more powerful than immortal Ni Yang can search this palace using their holy sense.

Speed!

Using their speeds, Qin Yu and Li’er begin to search extremely fast in the palace. However, after quite a while, they still have not found that clump of elemental holy essence despite having searched several hundred rooms and courtyard houses. 
Underground rooms, cracks in artificial mountains, fountains …
Qin Yu and Li’er search every kind of place regardless of whether it is secret or not. But the palace is very large so there are still many places that they have not searched yet.

At the moment, they are going side by side extremely fast.

“Li’er, could that immortal Ni Yang be keeping the elemental holy essence in his body? In that case, even if we search more, we won’t be able to find it.” Qin Yu says to Li’er while going at a very high speed.

She says with a shake of her head: “No, this immortal Ni Yang already created that mansion-guarding stele. Though he uses it to trick the visitors to the palace, I believe that when he left behind this palace, he must also have left behind the elemental holy essence. After all, he must have left behind some things for the predestined one. Otherwise, wouldn’t it be too pointless to cause such a big fight?” “You’re right. If he hadn’t left behind any treasures aside from that fake mansion-guarding stele, this would really be very pointless.” Qin Yu gives a smile.

Now he and Li’er go into a resting house.

Right after opening the muslin curtain inside the resting house and entering the bedroom, they see a black pellet the size of a pearl floating in the air above the center of that bed. Its aura is even purer than that of the mansion-guarding stele and its holy energy is even more powerful.

“This, could this be …?”  Qin Yu has never seen elemental holy essence, but at the moment he also has a hunch.

“It’s exactly elemental holy essence.”  Li’er’s face is full of delight and surprise. “If you look at this pellet carefully, you’ll see that there are various kinds of talismans and markings on it. Obviously they were created when that immortal Ni Yang forged this pellet into the core of the palace.” “Both mansion-guarding steles and elemental holy essence are pretty hard to forge into cores. But once the forging is successful, both of them will have spaces inside them like spatial rings. It’s just that you can only put palaces into these spaces.”  Li’er says excitedly. “When you’ve personalized this elemental holy essence, with just a thought, you’ll be able to suck the palace into the elemental holy essence.”
Getting Li’er’s confirmation, Qin Yu is delighted.

This black bead is indeed the elemental holy essence. Moreover, it has already gone through forging so it can easily control the entire palace and even suck the palace in.

“Quickly personalize it, big brother Qin Yu.” Li’er says hurriedly. Seeing Qin Yu looking at her, she says with a smile at once: “It’s okay. This palace isn’t very useful to me and I’ve also got protective treasures. If you personalize this elemental holy essence, it’ll greatly benefit you.”
Qin Yu considers for a while then says smilingly to her with a nod: “All right.” After personalizing the elemental holy essence, he will be able to control the whole palace and all of its restrictive spells and secret processes. At the same time, he will also be able to know what is happening at any place in the palace.

……

“Don’t worry, Reverend Yue Yan, Reverend Shui Rou. I, Gan Xu, can guarantee that when I have personalized this mansion- guarding stele, you’ll be able to take as many treasures in this immortal mansion as you can. Even those several tens tables and stools made of elemental holy rock in that square will be all yours.” Old Taoist Gan Xu says bewitchingly.

Reverend Shui Rou and Reverend Yue Yan, however, laugh coldly in their minds.

Tables and stools? Those several tens tables and stools, which represent several tens chunks of elemental holy rock the size of tables and stools, really excite them. But do a massive palace and countless treasures not excite them even more than these tables and stools do?

Old Taoist Gan Xu said they will be able to take as many treasures as they can, but if he is unwilling after personalizing the mansion-guarding stele, they will not be able to take a single treasure. After all, they have already experienced the restrictive spells in this palace.

“Old Taoist Gan Xu, I propose that we’ll personalize that mansion-guarding stele. Afterwards, we’ll give you those tables and stools and you’ll be able to take as many treasures as you can. What do you think?” Reverend Yue Yan says to Old Taoist Gan Xu in return.

The latter is startled, but after a while, he is a bit annoyed.

“Humph.” Seeing Old Taoist Gan Xu like that, hot-tempered Reverend Yue Yan cannot help letting out a cold humph. They know that there is absolutely no possibility of easing the tension in the face of such a priceless treasure. Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou have a talk with each other through their holy senses. Right after that, they prepare to get into action.

However, when they are about to act, Old Taoist Gan Xu suddenly has palpitations.

Boom!

An explosion rises beside him. He immediately dodges away. But as soon as he turns around, he discovers that the yuanying of his junior brother Gan Shan has already been seized. Gan Shan’s soul is then destroyed directly.

The one holding the yuanying is none other than the black- haired old man.

“Ha-ha,  since  you  can’t  decide  who  will  personalize  this mansion-guarding stele, I’ll help you by personalizing it, okay?” As this black-haired old man talks, his voice changes from sounding old to sounding gentle and sweet. Meanwhile, his appearance changes greatly too.

Under the thin black silk gown, a seductive body is partly hidden and partly visible. That pair of beautiful and flirtatious eyes sweep over everybody.

“Dame Yan Ji!” Old Taoist Gan Xu, Gan Ming, Reverend Shui Rou and Reverend Yue Yan exclaim in unison.

Dame Yan Ji, a super expert of the Yinyue Palace, is a widely notorious fiend on the Teng Long continent. She likes to transform into all kinds of appearances such as boys, women, old people, robust men, and so on. She is called the Ever- changing She-devil, but even now, many people are still unsure if she is male or female.

It is just that she often takes the form of this seductive woman when meeting other big fiends so she is entitled ‘Dame’. As a 4th tribulation loose devil, Dame Yan Ji is comparable to a level-1 devil. The move she used just now to kill Gan Shan was obviously teleportation. Facing a devil, but Old Taoist Gan Xu cannot use formations anymore because now Gan Shan is already dead. Therefore, Gan Ming can be considered useless.

In fact, even if Gan Ming is counted in, Old Taoist Gan Xu, Reverend Shui Rou and Reverend Yue Yan only have the offense of 3 3rd tribulation loose immortals.

Facing a 4th tribulation loose devil, who is equivalent to a level-1 devil, 3 3rd tribulation loose immortals are actually the underdogs because there is an obvious gap between the 3rd tribulation level and the 4th tribulation one. If there were a couple more loose immortals or loose devils here, Dame Yan Ji would not be so confident.

Too bad, Huo Lan is dead, Huo Can fled and Gan Shan has been killed.

It seems this time Dame Yan Ji is like a wolf while the others are like quarrelling shepherds. However, what expression will she have when she discovers at the end of the upcoming battle that the mansion-guarding stele is bogus? And at the moment, Qin Yu is concentrating on personalizing the elemental holy essence!

B10C10: The Vanished Yuanying

“What? None of you seems very excited to see me.” Dame Yan Ji’s charming eyes cast a glance at everybody. After changing into her true form, the way she talks is also totally similar to that of a woman and very different from that of the black- haired old man just now.

Old Taoist Gan Xu and Gan Ming grind their teeth. By killing their brother Gan Shan, Yan Ji has not only caused a great feud between them and her but also weakened the forces of the Qingxu Temple in fighting for that mansion-guarding stele a lot.

“How is that possible, sister Yan Ji? It’s just that you really startled us very much. Who could have thought … that black- haired old man was a transformation of you? When you change into someone else, you’re really similar to that person both in shape and in spirit.” Reverend Shui Rou says with a smile.

Dame Yan Ji, however, stares at Reverend Yue Yan. The latter’s heart is trembling in fear. Moments ago, it is he who shouted loudly at the black-haired old man she had transformed into to ask about matters concerning mansion- guarding steles. At that time, the black-haired old man was cowardly and frightened so he simply made nobody doubt his
identity at all.

“Reverend Yue Yan, if I remember correctly, just now you threatened to take my life to ask about mansion-guarding steles, didn’t you?” Dame Yan Ji says gently. At the same time, a hint of an indistinct ice-cold light shows up in her eyes.

Cold light spurts out, killing intent appears!

A black silk ribbon suddenly shoots at Reverend Yue Yan.

“Fiend!”
Reverend Yue Yan utters a loud shout from his mouth. Concurrently with this, his body dodges away. His low-grade immortal flying sword fends off the black silk ribbon directly. 
Old Taoist Gan Xu, Gan Ming and Reverend Shui Rou have been mentally tense all the time. The moment the black silk ribbon shoots out, they snap. Immediately, the 4 loose immortals surround and attack Dame Yan Ji together. Another battle has started.

3 3rd tribulation loose immortals, consisting of Reverend Yue Yan, Reverend Shui Rou and Old Taoist Gan Xu, and a 2nd tribulation loose immortal Gan Shan are slightly weaker than a 4th tribulation loose devil like Dame Yan Ji. If they can use some joint formation, they will be able to change the situation.

However, the Qingxu Temple, the Ziyang School and the Lanyang School always compete with each other on the Teng Long continent. As elder-level figures from those different schools, how can the people such as Old Taoist Gan Xu possibly have any formations for executing joint attacks?

Therefore — “My fellow Xiuzhenists, today if this fiend doesn’t die, we will. So, let’s go all out.” Old Taoist Gan Xu shouts furiously. There is even blood at the corners of his mouth.

While saying this sentence, he attacks Dame Yan Ji with several tens moves. All of his attacks are fierce and absolutely merciless. At the moment he does not dare to show any mercy either. But Dame Yan Ji is a loose devil so her attacks are even stranger.

Poisoned Tail Needles, Black Wind Ribbons,

The 2 main weapons of Dame Yan Ji’s are giving the 4 loose immortals a very hard time.

“Everybody, let’s go all out against this hag.”  Reverend Yue Yan’s face is full of blood. His body has also been dyed red by blood. It is basically impossible to effectively defend against Dame Yan Ji’s Poisoned Tail Needles. Anyone who is a bit careless can have their yuanying pierced through by that tiny Poisoned Tail Needle. Dame Yan Ji does not dare to relax in the slightest either.

These 4 loose immortals also know about teleportation. This technique can only be used in a stable space. If it is used in a space where energy is oscillating too much, the user can very easily fall into a spatial rift and get wrung to pieces immediately.

At the moment, the 4 loose immortals are attacking like crazy, disregarding everything. Even though they cannot injure Dame Yan Ji, they are causing the space around them to shake nonstop, making it impossible for her to teleport.

Wreaking havoc with the Black Wind Ribbons, attacking sneakily with the Poisoned Tail Needles,

But the 4 loose immortals also use their own magic powers. 4 flying swords and all kinds of talismanic seals are shot out with seemingly no regard for costs. Occasionally … these loose immortals even execute some formidable offensive tricks that they have been hiding. ……

In a certain resting house of the green jade palace,

Qin Yu is sitting with legs crossed and eyes closed on that bed. That black bead, which is lustrous like a pearl, is floating in front of his chest. His golden stellar energy is carrying the deep blue flame from inside his body out to burn the elemental holy essence unceasingly.

“Don’t be anxious, big brother Qin Yu. This is the elemental holy essence processed by Ni Yang at that time. Given your power, you should have a lot of difficulty personalizing it. Luckily, your internal flame is comparable to a Dacheng-stage expert’s so your personalizing speed is increased considerably.”
When Qin Yu has just started the personalization, Li’er advises him.

He then calmly personalizes the elemental holy essence. Because it is the essence of a deposit of elemental holy rock, its energy is naturally extraordinarily powerful. When immortal Ni Yang forged it into the core of this palace in the past, he had to use quite a lot of immortal elemental energy, which formed the markings and completely fused with this elemental holy essence.

Now, what Qin Yu has to do is burn those markings using his golden stellar energy and internal flame to get rid of that immortal elemental energy then make his own energy and the elemental holy essence fuse together.

Although personalizing the elemental holy essence is relatively difficult, it only depends on his own energy and internal flame and does not require much mental effort.

“At first I thought Yan Mo, Azure Dragon and the like were the top echelons in power, but today various other experts have shown up. Those loose immortals and loose devils have shown up too. It’s laughable that in the past I even considered my power pretty good. Now looks like it’s still far from enough.”
Qin Yu sighs in his heart. 
Heaven has given him too little time.

“If I was given 100 more years, I’m confident that I’d be able to fight these loose immortals and loose devils. But, when to open the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion wasn’t something I could decide. Luckily I’ve been helped by Li’er.”
When he thinks about her, his heart cannot help warming up.
“However, luck can only help me temporarily and not in my whole life. Besides, how can I grow up if I stay under Uncle Lan’s wing all the time? Now Uncle Lan is still here but he’s too powerful so he’s very likely an 11th tribulation loose immortal or a 12th tribulation one. When he achieves ascension, what’ll happen to Li’er?”
Whether it is his relatives or his beloved, he does not want them to suffer any harm. “I’m really too weak.”
Qin Yu feels oppressed in his heart. Even though he has obtained yuanyings of Dongxu-stage experts, now he is already an early Core stage expert so those yuanyings are no longer very useful to him at all.

“If I can obtain a Kongming-stage yuanying or a Dujie-stage one, that will be great.” He talks to himself in his mind.

In terms of soul levels, Qin Yu’s soul is exceptionally solid. He has the right qualities to absorb Kongming-stage yuanyings, only yuanyings of that level are not so easy to obtain. After all, he is much weaker than those loose immortals and loose devils.

Suddenly —
His heart palpitates. He immediately focuses his entire mind on the elemental holy essence. He sees various golden beams of light radiating from the surface of the black bead. Those golden beams of light are created by none other than his golden stellar energy fusing with the markings.

The fingertips are linked with the heart. Qin Yu opens his eyes and pricks a fingertip without hesitation. A drop of blood comes out.

The elemental holy essence easily absorbs that drop of blood like sponge.

It then flashes with a dazzling blood-red layer of light on its surface. Right afterwards, it fuses with Qin Yu’s inside part.

“Congratulations    on    successfully    personalizing    this elemental holy essence, big brother Qin Yu.” Li’er’s face is full of happiness and has completely reddened.

Seeing her, he cannot help smiling broadly.

“Yeah, I’ve made it.” “Oh …” His expression suddenly freezes.

“Are  you  okay,  big  brother  Qin  Yu?”  Li’er  hurriedly  asks doubtfully. Qin Yu is dumbfounded like that in just a while. He quickly wakes up. His face is filled with ecstasy: “Ha-ha, Li’er, now I can indeed find everything in the entire palace of this immortal mansion. Plus, I can totally control those restrictive spells and formations as well.”
However, right at this moment —
Qin Yu frowns.

“Big brother Qin Yu …” Before Li’er can say more, he raises his hand to stop her at once.

When he has just activated the restrictive spells after personalizing the elemental holy essence, a voice unexpectedly rises in his mind. 
“Lucky junior, I, Ni Yang, don’t know if you’re male or female, nor do I know if you’re a Xiuxianist or a Xiumoist. I don’t know if you’re a loose immortal or a loose devil either. There’s a sentence for you … I don’t know anything about you, but your luck is not bad.”
“The  mansion-guarding  stele  unexpectedly  wasn’t  able  to fool you. Since you’ve personalized the elemental holy essence, this immortal mansion is yours. Anyway, this immortal mansion can’t be considered precious, so giving it to you counts for nothing either.”  Immortal Ni Yang’s tone is very unconcerned.

Qin Yu can also feel that this immortal Ni Yang indeed cares very little about this immortal mansion.

“Good Heavens! An immortal mansion that can drive loose immortals and loose devils crazy doesn’t mean anything to this immortal Ni Yang! What kind of big shot is he actually?” Qin Yu whispers to himself in his mind, but immortal Ni Yang’s voice continues rising in his mind. “Ha-ha,  junior,  the  real  treasure  in  this  Nine  Swords Immortal Mansion is definitely not this Qingyu Immortal Mansion. Let’s see if you’ll have a chance to obtain it. In order to get that treasure, you’ll need not only power, but also courage and luck. You can’t lack any of the 3 qualities.”
Immortal Ni Yang laughs out loud.

However, Qin Yu’s heart jumps.

“A treasure even more precious than the Qingyu Immortal Mansion?” He is shocked in his heart.
Because just now he and Li’er talked so much with each other, he knows very well that elemental holy rock is very precious to loose immortals and loose devils. An immortal mansion made entirely of elemental holy ore with various kinds of treasures, restrictive spells and secret processes in it like this Qingyu Immortal Mansion should even make 12th tribulation loose immortals and loose devils excited unceasingly. But this Qingyu Immortal Mansion is not even the most precious treasure in this Nine Swords Immortal Mansion.

“Power, courage, luck!”  Qin Yu talks to himself again and again in his mind and ponders nonstop.

To have high and profound power, he must not only train hard but also have lucky encounters. Entering the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion this time is a lucky encounter to him. He simply does not know what that treasure which is even more precious than the Qingyu Immortal Mansion actually is.

But his heart is burning.

……

In the main hall of the Qingyu Immortal Mansion,

4 loose immortals are surrounding and attacking Dame Yan Ji. These 5 people are fighting very fiercely. Old Taoist Gan Xu and Reverend Yue Yan are the main force, Reverend Shui Rou uses sneak attacks and Gan Ming uses some attacks to distract Dame Yan Ji.

A sky-shaking boom is heard. A severed arm flies up. Right afterwards, there is an explosion and that severed arm is blown to pieces and a mist of blood directly. The whole main hall is filled with the blood mist.

Old Taoist Gan Xu’s body is sent flying and falls down. Now his right arm has been blown apart and the explosive attack Dame Yan Ji executed just now has even damaged his yuanying. Even though the 4 of them cooperated, in the end he still had to suffer injuries to hurt Dame Yan Ji.

“Senior brother!”
Gan Ming’s face is full of terror.

There is, however, a ferocious expression on Old Taoist Gan Xu’s face. Laughing strangely, he looks at Dame Yan Ji, who has just been slightly injured, and says via holy sense communication: “Yan Ji, you can injure me, but don’t even think you’ll get away with it, ha-ha …”
“Gan Xu, you little thief, you still want to injure me? Dream
…”

Before she can finish talking, 2 air currents make her face change color greatly.

There is still a move after a move executed after another move!

“Merciless Fire and Water.”
2 powerful streams of energy twist together according to the mysterious concept of Tai Chi. The one extremely hot is Reverend Yue Yan’s attack and the one extremely cold is Reverend Shui Rou’s attack. Thanks to their profound cooperation, their offensive forces immediately increase exponentially. A narrow mirage, an unexpected attack,

“Ah ~~~~” Dame Yan Ji suddenly yells. Her face immediately turns snow-white. Her white bones seem to be visible through the skin, which is very terrifying. The 2 Black Wind Ribbons are being waved towards both sides of her arms wantonly like whirlwinds.

At the same time, various Poisoned Tail Needles shoot out from her body in all directions. At the moment, Dame Yan Ji is not holding back in the least.

Reverend Shui Rou and Reverend Yue Yan smilingly exchange a look.

Both of them started to practice at the same time in 2 big schools. They both failed to overcome a tribulation and now they both are 3rd tribulation loose immortals. One is extremely hot-tempered while the other is extremely cold. However, not many people seem to know the true relationship between Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou. When the 2 of them perform their special skills together, their combined offense is much more powerful than the sum of its parts.

A sky-shaking explosion rises.

“Dodge.” Reverend Yue Yan shouts furiously. By the time he finishes, his immortal sword has already been shot in front of Reverend Shui Rou like a meteor. Needless to say, this is not because he is attacking her but because Dame Yan Ji, who is currently badly injured, has arrived at her side.

A ripping noise of flesh getting mangled which can make people’s hearts palpitate is heard. Reverend Shui Rou’s left arm has been torn off violently.

At the same time, a sharp green needle has shot out from Dame Yan Ji’s finger.

“Are  you  all  right?”   Reverend  Yue  Yan  stands  beside Reverend Shui Rou and asks nervously. Just now, if he had not blocked Dame Yan Ji for a short time with a sword move, perhaps Reverend Shui Rou would have been killed by a sneak attack from an enraged Dame Yan Ji.

Although Reverend Shui Rou did not die, a badly injured Dame Yan Ji was still able to kill Gan Ming with a green Poisoned Tail Needle.

“Pu ~~~”  Dame Yan Ji no longer has the seductiveness she did moments ago. Now she is like a white-boned fiend, her clothes are ragged, her entire body is covered in blood and her hair is in disorder. Only her eyes are even more brutal, ice-cold and bloodthirsty.

“Junior  brother.”  Old  Taoist  Gan  Xu’s  face  changes  color greatly.

His junior brother has unexpectedly been killed by Dame Yan Ji.

By now Gan Ming has already fallen to the ground. But all of a sudden … his body disintegrates and scatters like ashes. 
The core of a loose immortal is the yuanying. When the yuanying dies, the loose immortal body also comes apart. If the yuanying is still alive, the body can recover no matter how badly it is damaged. Now Gan Ming’s body has turned into flying ashes, but … his yuanying is nowhere to be seen.

“Oh, where’s the yuanying?” Dame Yan Ji’s ice-cold face stiffens.

Her Poisoned Tail Needle penetrated the yuanying, but she definitely has not collected it. She has been keeping her eye on all the others so they absolutely could not take Gan Ming’s yuanying either. However … where has the yuanying gone?

NOTE:

Reverend Yue Yan’s name means Flame. Reverend Shui Rou’s surname means Water.

B10C11: Devil’s Bloody Clouds

Silence, oppressive silence,

The whole main hall of the Qingyu Immortal Mansion is frighteningly silent. Old Taoist Gan Xu’s hair is disheveled, his face is dripping blood and his Taoist robe is badly torn. Reverend Shui Rou has even had one arm ripped off, but she does not want to waste her energy materializing an arm.

However, her grudge is very clear. That look in her eyes is even chilling. On one side of her, Reverend Yue Yan is even more furious because she has been badly injured. His eyes have turned crimson as if they are filled with blood.

“Humph, juniors, today I’ll definitely kill the 3 of you. This battle must be fought to the death.” Dame Yan Ji no longer has the flirtatiousness of the past. Her long hair is fluttering like various silvery needles. Her face is even white like the bones of the dead.

“Shut up, you fiend.” Old Taoist Gan Xu suddenly shouts. 
Fighting Dame Yan Ji until now, Reverend Shui Rou and Reverend Yue Yan basically have not suffered much damage, but Old Taoist Gan Xu has lost his 2 junior brothers continuously. Even though he is ice-cold, he has been living together with them for several thousand years to 10,000 years so he still has affection for them.

Moreover, as soon as his 2 junior brothers died, Old Taoist Gan Xu was put at a greater disadvantage.

“Gan Xu, you’re still arrogant? I’ve already killed your 2 junior brothers so you’re the next.” Dame Yan Ji’s eyes radiate a red light. That claw, which looks like white bones, immediately arrives in front of Old Taoist Gan Xu — Teleportation!

Because the loose immortals stopped attacking moments ago, the space has become very stable, so naturally now it is possible to use the Secret Skill of immortals and devils — Teleportation. Old Taoist Gan Xu’s face changes color greatly. At this extremely critical moment, he goes forwards instead of retreating. His body charges straight towards Dame Yan Ji’s breasts, which are big and sexy. He really does not care about losing face by using this move.

A ‘poof’ noise is heard. Flesh is torn apart and white bones are exposed.

Because Old Taoist Gan Xu went forwards instead of backing away, this claw attack by Dame Yan Ji did not hit his dantian and only hit his chest. Those many bones are clearly visible. But Dame Yan Ji’s white-boned claw quickly swipes downwards.

Tearing the chest, breaking the stomach,

“The yuanying’s not here!” Dame Yan Ji’s face changes color.

There are no signs of pain on Old Taoist Gan Xu’s face, as if the flesh does not belong to his body. But he opens his mouth. Riding his low-grade immortal flying sword, a little yuanying then shoots straight at Dame Yan Ji. Because they are so close, the sword immediately penetrates her face, giving her no time to dodge.

Coming down in a straight line!

A large hole has been pierced in Dame Yan Ji’s face. With a ferocious expression, Old Taoist Gan Xu’s yuanying rides the flying sword to come straight down from the head to attack the yuanying inside the body.

“Ah  ~~~”  An  extremely  sharp  and  resounding  voice  rises from inside Dame Yan Ji’s body.

Merciless Fire and Water!

Reverend Yue Yan’s and Reverend Shui Rou’s eyes glitter. Dazzling lights shoot out from their bodies. At this moment, they do not even care if Old Taoist Gan Xu is dead or alive. The 2 of them execute that special move again, aiming it straight at Dame Yan Ji’s body. 
An enraged Dame Yan Ji immediately uses the yuanying inside her body to control her low-grade immortal weapon Black Wind Ribbons to fight Old Taoist Gan Xu.

“2 little thieves.”
Dame Yan Ji’s face changes color. She has been roaming the Teng Long continent unhindered for several thousand years so naturally she is exceptionally experienced. Even though at the moment she is furiously fighting Old Taoist Gan Xu using her yuanying, she is constantly paying attention to Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou using her devil sense.

When the 2 of them perform a joint attack through a formation, if she is careless, she will die miserably for sure.

Despite being a 4th tribulation loose devil, this does not mean that she dares to ignore the attack of 2 3rd tribulation loose immortals. Like a rainbow, Old Taoist Gan Xu’s immediately rushes out of Dame Yan Ji’s physical body and runs away. He simply does not care about fighting anymore. When he rushes out, he even intentionally sends out blasts of energy to directly cause a gaping hole in the front part of her torso.

In the blink of an eye, Dame Yan Ji controls her physical body to dodge away.

A sky-shaking explosion is heard.

Her back has been smashed to the point where the skin is torn and the flesh gapes open.

Right from the beginning, Old Taoist Gan Xu fused his soul with his yuanying directly. Then, riding his flying sword, he penetrated and entered her body. When he came out, he burst open her chest and stomach. Afterwards, Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou’s joint attack not only made her suffer a power loss but also severely damaged her physical body.

At the moment, Dame Yan Ji is like a corpse. 
But she is unwilling to abandon this physical body. Even though a loose devil can always materialize a loose devil body as long as the yuanying is alive … this requires too much energy, so much that not even Dame Yan Ji is willing to waste this damaged physical body.

“Ah ~~~~”  A sharp, resounding voice rises from her throat.
That scream contains extreme fury and madness.

Throwing caution to the winds!

“No good, the fiend has gone crazy. Be careful, Shui Rou.” Reverend Yue Yan’s face changes color to the point where it is very unsightly.

On one side, Reverend Shui Rou also has a solemn expression: “Yue Yan, this Dame Yan Ji is always changing. Her power is also unfathomable. At least, very few people on the Teng Long continent know her true power. So, we must go all out immediately.” At the moment, both Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou are not attacking.

A raging mass of energy wreaks havoc then immediately spins towards its center like a vortex. That center is none other than the place Dame Yan Ji is standing. In a while … that shockingly enormous mass of energy has repaired her physical body completely.

In just a while, Dame Yan Ji has regained her captivating appearance. Only at the moment the bottoms of her eyes are ice-cold.

“Ha-ha …  Yan Ji, more than half of your body had been destroyed. You spent your power restoring it but just now you were badly injured. Having used so much energy to restore the physical body … how much power have you still got? Now prepare  to  die  obediently.”   Old  Taoist  Gan  Xu  has  also materialized a physical body.

“How much power have I got? Won’t you know if you get a taste of it? Could it be you don’t know that there are things called pills in this world?” At the moment Dame Yan Ji is extremely bewitching. Her face is even covered in a beautiful reddish color.

“Pills? You used so much energy and were hit by Reverends Yue Yan and Shui Rou’s joint attack. How can pills alone heal such serious injuries? Not to mention, there are no holy pills with such great medical effects. Yan Ji, you’re trying to fool us, right?” Old Taoist Gan Xu says jeeringly.

“She’s  got  a  laryngeal  prominence.”   Reverend  Shui  Rou suddenly says.

Reverend Yue Yan and Old Taoist Gan Xu immediately look at Dame Yan Ji’s throat and indeed see a laryngeal prominence stick out. They are both shocked in their hearts.

Does a woman have a laryngeal prominence?

It is possible for a loose devil to materialize a physical body with such a special characteristic, but what normal female loose devil would give herself a laryngeal prominence? 
“Are you male or female?” Reverend Yue Yan feels his heart go numb a little.

Dame Yan Ji casts a leer at him: “If you say I’m male then I’m male. If you say I’m female then I’m female.” Her voice sounds rough like a man’s when saying the first sentence, but it becomes gentle and soft when saying the last one.

She is called the Ever-changing She-devil because she always changes into various kinds of appearances. Nobody knows her true appearance. Even though she uses the appearance of this seductive woman most frequently, is it definitely her true appearance?

“Don’t waste time on her. She’s taking advantage of this to restore her power.”  Old Taoist Gan Xu shouts loudly all of a sudden.

At the same time, his whole body charges towards Dame Yan Ji like a green rainbow. It does not matter if you are male or female, I will kill you first.

Coldness spurts out of Dame Yan Ji’s eyes. Her whole body also turns into a black rainbow. This loose devil and loose immortal are really too fast. Outside observers can only see 2 blurs flashing about and hitting each other nonstop in the main hall.

Reverend Shui Rou and Reverend Yue Yan, however, stand together. Sometimes they observe the fighting and sometimes they suddenly execute a surprise attack.

“Ah  ~~~~”  A  furious  frustrated  yell  is  heard,  sometimes sounding male, sometimes sounding female. Dame Yan Ji is indeed extremely frustrated. In the beginning, she was hit by a joint attack performed by 2 loose immortals through a formation and was seriously injured. Afterwards, she had an all-out fight with Old Taoist Gan Xu and her physical body was badly damaged. To restore her physical body, she then had to use a great amount of energy. Even though she has holy pills, how much energy can they replenish? And at the end of her fight with Old Taoist Gan Xu, she was even sneakily attacked by Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou.

After getting hit several times continuously, now she does not even have half of the power she did in the beginning. Luckily, Old Taoist Gan Xu has also suffered a huge loss in power. But … even though she is having the upper hand over Old Taoist Gan Xu, Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou on one side often sneakily attack her.

Every time she is about to strike a fatal blow, she is sneakily attacked by 2 loose immortals, Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou.

Frustrated, furious!

……

In a resting house of the Qingyu Immortal Mansion, Qin Yu and Li’er are sitting on the edge of a bed. There are pictures on the clean surface of a mirror not far from them. The pictures are of none other than Dame Yan Ji fighting the loose immortals in the main hall. Since Qin Yu has personalized the elemental holy essence, the whole palace is now under his control.

“Big brother Qin Yu, it’s hard for me to tell if Dame Yan Ji is actually male or female.” Li’er says smilingly to Qin Yu.

Qin Yu observes carefully then shakes his head, saying with a forced smile: “No one knows if she’s male or female, but she’s known as the Ever-changing She-devil so she should be female. Or else, why isn’t she called the Ever-changing He-devil?”
“Ever-changing He-devil, pfft.” Li’er cannot help bursting out laughing.

Seeing her laughing, Qin Yu looks at that mirror again. Only the look in his eyes becomes a bit colder.

“The fighting is indeed very fierce. It looks like there are some secrets between Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou. No wonder in the beginning they arrived at the outside of the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion almost simultaneously. This Dame Yan Ji miscalculated a step, but … the gap between a 3rd tribulation loose immortal and a 4th tribulation one is different from that between a 4th tribulation one and a 5th tribulation one. From 3rd tribulation to 4th tribulation, there’s an essential change consisting of teleportation and other abilities so the gap is much larger.”
While watching the fighting, Qin Yu unceasingly remembers each expert’s offensive moves and abilities in his mind.

However, he still thinks that Dame Yan Ji is very likely to win.

……

3 Poisoned Tail Needles pierce through Old Taoist Gan Xu’s body.

One last palm strike hits his chest. This place is where Old Taoist Gan Xu’s yuanying has just run to. He is merely a 3rd tribulation loose immortal so his holy sense is inferior to that of a 4th tribulation loose devil like Dame Yan Ji. She fired those 3 needles just for the sake of this last palm strike. Her calculation is exceptionally profound.

Even Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou do not have enough time to come to his aid.

One palm strike!

Old Taoist Gan Xu’s body is sent flying powerlessly. His blood splatters on a flight of steps in the main hall. Afterwards, he falls to the floor heavily. Only when his body is curling up, his right hand shakily takes out a jade bottle and pours holy pills into his mouth.

However, his right hand is very weak so more than half of the several tens holy pills in the bottle fall and scatter on the floor.

He is not dead but he is not far from death. 
“Your yuanying is so badly injured but your soul hasn’t suffered much damage. You’re really lucky.” Dame Yan Ji shoots out another Poisoned Tail Needle.

Previously Old Taoist Gan Xu did not mind a little Poisoned Tail Needle, but at the moment he simply has no power to resist it.

“I only need as much time as it takes to drink a cup of tea.” Old Taoist Gan Xu moans in his heart.

Now, his weak yuanying is in urgent need of recovery but the devil elemental energy of someone equivalent to a devil is really too hard to deal with.

The Poisoned Tail Needle pierces through the air to come at him. Old Taoist Gan Xu watches that needle approaching with wide-open eyes but he has no strength to resist.

Clang! 
A flying sword wards off the Poisoned Tail Needle.

“Fiend, don’t even think about murder.”  Reverend Yue Yan shouts. Beside him, Reverend Shui Rou is also looking coldly at Dame Yan Ji.

Dame Yan Ji looks at these 2 people.

Until now, the 2 of them have been watching the show and occasionally using sneak attacks. Their injuries are not serious. Reverend Shui Rou had an arm cut off but she does not waste her energy materializing a new arm so her energy is still very abundant.

In contrast, Dame Yan Ji was badly injured several times and re-materialized her body once, and then she has been fighting Old Taoist Gan Xu ever since, so her condition is the opposite.

“Ha-ha, I never expected you two to know each other so well that you’ve even got formations to execute joint attacks. I really miscalculated.” Dame Yan Ji says with a sigh.

Reverend Yue Yan gives Reverend Shui Rou a tender look. He then looks at Dame Yan Ji and says with an indifferent smile: “Very few people on the Teng Long continent know about the relationship between Shui Rou and me. How could you have known about it? When you die, don’t blame yourself for being stupid, you can only blame Heaven for wanting to destroy you.”
Because the 2 of them are good at using formations to perform joint attacks, when they join forces, their combined offense is definitely not weaker than the offense of 3 3rd tribulation loose immortals. However, Dame Yan Ji’s current offense is only half of what it originally was at most.

“Alas, does Heaven really want to destroy me?” Dame Yan Ji sighs.

However — “Ah ~~~~” She seems to go completely crazy all of a sudden. Her entire hip-length hair stretches tight like various bow strings. But in just a while, every hair, which is already long, lengthens —
Blood-red flames emerge from her body and enfold her at the same time.

Seeing this scene, Reverend Yue Yan’s and Reverend Shui Rou’s eyes pop out of their heads.

“I never thought it would be so hard to handle the 3 of you. But now you must die.” Shrouded blood-red flames, Dame Yan Ji says to Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou with an indifferent smile as if she is in a commanding position.

“Devil’s Bloody Clouds!”
Reverend Yue Yan’s and Reverend Shui Rou’s faces change color greatly. This Devil’s Bloody Clouds technique can only be used by those who have reached the level of devils. Moreover, this technique is very secret, to the extent that not all loose devil experts of the 4th tribulation level and above know it.

The Devil’s Bloody Clouds burns half of the body’s blood and half of the yuanying’s energy.

The main hall is too small for Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou to avoid it. Various blood-red clouds roll towards them.

“Ah, don’t touch them.” As soon as Reverend Yue Yan’s right fingers touch a blood-red cloud, they start to decay. The decay then expands towards his body along and through his arm. Reverend Yue Yan cuts off his arm without hesitation, but he knows that their situation is bad.

In the blink of an eye, the blood-red clouds have surrounded the 2 loose immortals completely.

Now it is impossible for them to escape, whether through the sky or through the ground. 
“Ha-ha, I’ll kill Old Taoist Gan Xu first and let you two get a taste of having your yuanyings corroded by the bloody clouds.” Dame Yan Ji takes holy pills then turns around and goes towards Old Taoist Gan Xu while laughing out loud. At the moment her face is pale and she even quivers as she goes.

Her yuanying has lost half of its energy. It should be known that a yuanying must remain above a minimum level of energy for it to exist. When it has lost half of its original energy, it has almost dropped down to this level.

“When  the  3  of  you  die,  I’ll  immediately  personalize  the mansion-guarding stele. An entire immortal mansion, ha-ha … limitless elemental holy rock, countless treasures, this entire immortal mansion is going to be mine, ha-ha …” Dame Yan Ji is extremely pleased with herself. It seems she has already seen herself control the whole immortal mansion in the future.

B10C12: The Last Move

Now Dame Yan Ji is in control of everything. Of the 3 loose immortals, 2 have been surrounded by the bloody clouds and the other one, Old Taoist Gan Xu, has suffered exceptionally serious injuries. If she wants to kill him, it will be as simple as turning her hand over.

Chi chi ~~~~

Noises which sound like a flaming stick entering water are heard. Both Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou are spurting forth powerful amounts of energy from the surfaces of their bodies to wear away the Devil’s Bloody Clouds nonstop. But they can only wear it away slowly whereas their power is depleted much faster.

“3rd tribulation loose immortals like you want to break the Devil’s Bloody Clouds? You’re simply dreaming fools.”  Dame Yan Ji says indifferently, but a Poisoned Tail Needle appears between her fingers.

The point of the needle is aimed at Old Taoist Gan Xu. 
“Gan Xu, your 2 junior brothers are waiting for you.” Dame Yan Ji says smilingly and makes a slight shake of her hand. The Poisoned Tail Needle is immediately shot out like a sharp arrow.

The moment the needle is fired at him, Old Taoist Gan Xu, who has been staying motionless, rushes towards the outside of the main hall extremely fast like lightning.

He took pills right after falling to the floor and has been saving his energy and waiting ever since. Only at the last moment, when Dame Yan Ji attacks him again, does he unleash the energy inside his body completely to grab the last chance to flee for his life.

“Ah!”
A Poisoned Tail Needle pierces through the midpoint between Old Taoist Gan Xu’s eyebrows. The devil elemental energy contained in that needle even shakes inside his body. In a short time, that small amount of energy vanishes and Old Taoist Gan Xu’s whole body falls straight down from the air.

“You,  you  fired  2  needles?”  He  has  seen  Dame  Yan  Ji’s stretched-out left hand. It should be known that just now she fired the 1st Poisoned Tail Needle using her right hand.

“You’re smart. Pity … it’s too late.” Dame Yan Ji walks to the side of Old Taoist Gan Xu very slowly.

As a 4th tribulation loose devil, she can go into the Chaotic Astral Ocean but she has not because she does not like to be inferior to people. She would rather be a big fiend on the Teng Long continent than enter the Chaotic Astral Ocean to obtain those treasures.

She wants to be a big fish in a little pond instead of a little fish in a big pond.

However, now the time she leaps through the sky is about to come. 
The smile on Dame Yan Ji’s face becomes even more brilliant.

At this moment —
Moans and anguished cries come from behind her. After resisting for a long time, Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou eventually cannot withstand those Devil’s Bloody Clouds anymore. When the clouds come near them, even though they resist using their internal energy, their bodies still begin to decay little by little.

Pains, heart-piercing pains,

“You’ll  …   all  die.”   Dame  Yan  Ji  seems  to  enjoy  those anguished cries very much. She then immediately reaches out a jade-like hand, which is instantly thrown at Old Taoist Gan Xu in an open-hand strike like lightning.

Outside the main hall, 
Yan Mo, Yi Da and the others all secretly sigh when they see this scene.

But they can tell that Dame Yan Ji has been severely injured. However, she is a 4th tribulation loose devil, who is equal to a level-1 devil, so she can still kill them all with just a Devil’s Bloody Cloud. After all, the gaps between them and her are too great.

Bang!

There is a sonic boom. 3 yellow silhouettes shoot into the main hall extremely fast, so fast that they even cause the air in the main hall to explode.

“What?!”  As soon as Dame Yan Ji turns around to take a look, her face changes color greatly.

As the 3 yellow silhouettes are coming, they quickly transform into 3 over 100 m long azure dragons then let out dragon roars that can awaken the deaf. At this one moment, ripples even seem to appear in the air.

“Ah!”
Clenching her silvery teeth, Dame Yan Ji attacks the incoming azure dragons with her 2 palms, which are white like the bones of the dead.

But the 3 azure dragons wind around each other and open their mouths at the same time. 3 blasts of energy which look like 3 azure dragons shoot out. Concurrently with this, 3 golden balls shoot out from inside their bodies. The 3 golden balls revolve as they move and their paths intertwine.

Those 3 dragon-shaped blasts of energy circle the 3 golden balls once then unexpectedly combine to form a seemingly real small azure dragon.

That small azure dragon charges towards Dame Yan Ji. The whole thing appears slow in description but in fact it happens in the blink of an eye. 
Dame Yan Ji’s face changes color. She dodges without delay but the small azure dragon seems to have its own intelligence. It goes around in a curved path and rams into her.

An explosion is heard!

When that explosion is still echoing in the main hall, Dame Yan Ji is sent flying, spouting blood. She does a somersault while she is in the air then immediately lands on another side of the main hall.

The Devil’s Bloody Clouds surrounding Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou also fly away from these two and gather inside her body directly.

Only after she has absorbed the energy of the Devil’s Bloody Clouds does the condition of her injuries stabilize.

“Good, good.” Dame Yan Ji looks at the 3 yellow-clad men in front of her and says while gasping for breath: “I thought I was concealing myself well enough. Who could have thought the dragon clan was even better at concealment? Even I didn’t notice anything.”
Azure Dragon Yan Lang now calmly walks into the main hall and says with an indifferent smile: “Dame Yan Ji, it would be strange if you had been able to discover my 3 uncles’ true identities.”
Very knowledgeable, Dame Yan Ji says with a chuckle: “If my guess is correct, those 3 golden balls should be an extremely famous concealing treasure of the dragon clan called Illusion Dragon Balls, right?” She unexpectedly does not go mad at the moment.

“Yan Ji, you’ve also tasted defeat, right? Ha-ha …” Reverend Yue Yan says with insolent, loud laughter.

Luckily for him and Reverend Shui Rou, in the end Dame Yan Ji withdrew the Devil’s Bloody Clouds so they were able to keep their lives. Even so, their physical bodies were finished, and now they are relying on their yuanyings to materialize their physical bodies again. 
“Even if it’s true, do you believe that I can still kill you?” Yan Ji says coldly.

The leader of the 3 yellow-clad men takes a step forwards, saying: “Don’t waste time, everybody. I’ll introduce ourselves a bit first. I am Yan Lanshan. These two are my brothers. Let me make it clear to you: This palace of the immortal mansion will belong to my dragon clan.”
“Yan Lang, you personalize the mansion-guarding stele.” Yan Lanshan orders.

“Yes.” Azure Dragon Yan Lang immediately goes towards the mansion-guarding stele.

“Illusion Dragon Balls can not only conceal auras but also imitate the auras and energy of other experts or the weak. They are indeed the most valuable disguise treasures. Using 3 Illusion Dragon Balls to conceal 3 late Dujie divine beasts, the dragon clan has made such a big move.” Old Taoist Gan Xu now slowly stands up. 
Dame Yan Ji however says: “Big? Gan Xu, could it be you don’t know the dragon clan’s true power? They don’t care about ordinary immortal mansions. If they did, they wouldn’t have sent just 3 late Dujie azure dragons to this place. Instead, they would have sent 6th tribulation loose demons, or even more formidable loose demons.”
The dragon clan is extremely powerful. Even on the Teng Long continent, it is still an extremely terrifying clan. And among underwater demonic beasts, the dragon clan undoubtedly reigns supreme.

Even any of the various families in the dragon clan is an extremely strong power.

“Clan leader and the elders really made a wrong guess this time. If they had known that there’s an immortal mansion made entirely of such high-grade elemental holy ore in this Nine Swords Immortal Mansion, perhaps elder-class experts would have come here instead of 3 azure dragons about to reach the Dacheng stage like us.” Yan Lanshan says smilingly. A late Dujie-stage divine beast azure dragon is actually a little more powerful than an ordinary Dacheng-stage Xiuxianist.

Even without cooperation, 3 such azure dragons can definitely rival 3 3rd tribulation loose immortals.
The most important thing is … these 3 azure dragons are not only at the late Dujie stage but also brothers in a family. Nobody doubts that they have any formations to execute joint attacks. When they got into action just now, the strike they used to badly injure Dame Yan Ji was obviously performed through a certain formation.

Moreover, they even have … Illusion Dragon Balls.

Not only can these balls disguise their identities, they are also offensive weapons. At least, it is easy to deal with a seriously injured 4th tribulation loose devil using them.

At the moment, Dame Yan Ji is pondering extremely fast in her mind. With 3 Illusion Dragon Balls, if these 3 late Dujie- stage azure dragons want to target her, she will really have little power to resist. If she was not injured and the loose immortals were still in good condition, they would definitely be able to defeat the 3 azure dragons with ease by joining forces.

Too bad, all of them are seriously injured.

“Want to kill me?” There is a tinge of coldness on Dame Yan Ji’s face. If they want to kill her, she will try to take 2 of them to Hell with her.

“Yan Ji, don’t try to threaten us with your self-destruction.” Yan Lanshan says smilingly. “As a 4th tribulation loose devil, if you go all out by exploding yourself to execute the Devil’s Bloody Clouds, you’ll indeed be able to injure us 3 brothers badly. But we got Illusion Dragon Balls in our hands so you absolutely won’t be able to kill us.”
The pupils of Dame Yan Ji contract. This man from the dragon clan before her seems to be able to see through her mind. “Don’t worry, Old Taoist Gan Xu, Dame Yan Ji, Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou. Our dragon clan won’t kill you. After Yan Lang has personalized the mansion-guarding stele, we’ll immediately send you out of here.”  Yan Lanshan says calmly.

His meaning is very clear. After personalizing the mansion- guarding stele, naturally Yan Lang will be able to control this whole immortal mansion so he will be able to send everybody out too.

“Humph, what can we do if you want to kill us using the restrictive spells of this immortal mansion after personalizing the mansion-guarding stele?” Old Taoist Gan Xu shouts.

Dame Yan Ji and the others also look at Yan Lanshan. At the moment they can still put up a fight by going all out, but when the restrictive spells of the immortal mansion have been controlled, they will have absolutely no chance to strike back.

“Ha-ha …”  Yan Lanshan laughs out loud generously. “Our dragon clan will fool you? Have you ever heard of the dragon clan fooling anyone?” The people such as Dame Yan Ji relax in their hearts.

The dragon clan is a clan of divine beasts. Divine beasts are haughty so naturally the dragon clan, which can be considered the most powerful clan of divine beasts, is even haughtier. To them, sometimes their beliefs are even more important than their lives. It is indeed difficult to make a member of the dragon clan go back on their word.

“Aren’t you afraid they’ll cause you trouble in the future if you let them go?” At this moment, Yi Da and Yan Mo come in.

“Causing trouble in the future? Ha-ha …”  The 3 brothers, Yan Lanshan, Yan Lanxu and Yan Lanlei, all burst out laughing.

However, Yan Mo says: “Yi Da, you simply can’t imagine the dragon clan’s true power. Even if the Yinyue Palace, the Qingxu Temple, the Lanyang School and the Ziyang School joined forces, perhaps they’d still be no match for a family in the dragon clan, let alone the whole clan.” The dragon clan will fear someone?

That is truly a big joke.

Dame Yan Ji, Old Taoist Gan Xu and the like cannot help feeling a bit embarrassed. Even though this hurts their pride, they have no choice but to admit that the dragon clan is extraordinarily powerful. Even several large schools combined are merely a piece of cake to it.

Causing trouble in the future?

Facing the dragon clan, will the people like them still dare to cause any trouble?

“Perhaps only if the tens of thousands of Xiuxian schools combine can they compare with my dragon clan. And this must include the loose immortal seniors who have gone into the Chaotic Astral Ocean of theirs.” Yan Lanshan says indifferently. 
……

In a resting house of the Qingyu Immortal Mansion,

Qin Yu and Li’er are watching everything happening in the main hall through that mirror.

“The dragon clan is really so formidable?” He is shocked in his heart when he hears what Yan Lanshan says.

Li’er says with a nod: “The dragon clan is indeed formidable. Besides, they have a big advantage because their number is extremely large while most other divine beasts are exceptionally rare. Even the ones which are not rare can’t reach the level of the dragon clan in number. The dragon clan alone is indeed superior to all the Xiuxianists on the Teng Long continent put together, unless the loose immortals in the Chaotic Astral Ocean all return.” “Big brother Qin Yu, to my knowledge, the dragon clan is … in  short,  very  powerful.”   She  sighs,  seeming  to  think  of something.

There are only a few members of the dragon clan in the Northern Territory, but there are a large number of its members in the Southern Territory’s ocean, and even in the Chaotic Astral Ocean. As a huge clan consisting of only divine beasts, they are inevitably powerful when grouping together.

……

Inside the main hall,

“Yan Lang, what’s the matter? Why haven’t you succeeded in personalizing it?” Yan Lanshan asks Azure Dragon Yan Lang frowningly.

Azure Dragon Yan Lang says in frustration: “This mansion- guarding stele is a bit difficult to personalize. Please wait for a while.”  After saying so, he continues personalizing the stele with his full concentration. However, when his voice has just faded away —
“What’s going on? What is this?”  Azure Dragon Yan Lang exclaims.

Yan Lanshan, Yan Lanxu, Yan Lanlei, Dame Yan Ji, Old Taoist Gan Xu and the others all see a shocking scene. That mansion-guarding stele, which is standing on the floor made of elemental holy ore, unexpectedly begins to sink slowly at this moment.

That floor made of elemental holy ore is now like a water surface.

The stele sinks into the floor just like that.

Everybody is dumbfounded. “Uncles, I haven’t succeeded in personalizing it yet. There’s just such a small part left!”  Now Azure Dragon Yan Lang is about to go crazy. His Yan family used so much effort and then discovered such a precious palace in the immortal mansion, but in the end, he himself has failed to personalize the mansion-guarding stele.

It is like there was a pile of gold ingots in front of him but he dozed off and when he wanted to grab the gold ingots after waking up, they were all already gone.

“This …”
For the moment Yan Lanshan and his 2 brothers basically do not know what to do. Cry? Laugh? They feel deeply wronged, so wronged that they just want to go mad and kill people!

However, at this moment —
Qin Yu, who is watching everything through the mirror, gives a faint, prankish smile.

B10C13: Immortal Emperor Ni Yang

“Big brother Qin Yu, did you control that mansion-guarding stele to sink into the floor?” There is also a smiling expression on Li’er’s face. She is laughing to herself in her heart too. Her big brother Qin Yu was really too mean. He unexpectedly waited until the last moment, when the mansion-guarding stele was about to be personalized by somebody else, to make it sink into the floor.

Qin Yu cannot help giving a smile when he sees through the clean mirror that the 3 experts of the dragon clan and the others all appear to be in a state of stupefaction and disbelief.

“Now this Qingyu Immortal Mansion is under my control. If I want, it won’t be hard for me to kill them.” He can feel clearly every restrictive spell of the Qingyu Immortal Mansion. Just by feeling the tremendous energy of those restrictive spells, he has absolutely no doubt about their power.

However, at this moment –
A loud and clear voice unexpectedly rises in Qin Yu’s mind. 
“You’re not bad, junior. Surprisingly you haven’t used the restrictive spells to kill people. Since you haven’t reached that level of viciousness, the defensive spells and some relatively weak offensive spells among these restrictive spells will be given to you. But I must remove the most powerful offensive spells.”
It is a message left behind by immortal Ni Yang.

Qin Yu’s heart trembles.

This immortal Ni Yang’s actions are really unpredictable. Qin Yu can be sure that he left behind an activating spell. If he had attacked those in the main hall using restrictive spells, perhaps these defensive spells would have automatically disappeared completely.

If an immortal mansion like this one loses its powerful defensive spells, perhaps once he takes it out for use, it will definitely attract a great number of experts, who will come to plunder it. 
Luckily Qin Yu did not attack. He secretly lets out a sigh of relief.

“Then how powerful were the strongest offensive spells?” He suddenly thinks of this. Too bad, these strongest offensive spells were probably too powerful so that immortal Ni Yang has already got rid of them himself.

……

In the main hall of the Qingyu Immortal Mansion,

Reverend Shui Rou, Reverend Yue Yan, Old Taoist Gan Xu and Dame Yan Ji all look at the original place of that mansion- guarding stele, which has already sunk into the floor. The 4 of them fought almost to the death and Huo Lan, Gan Ming and Gan Shan were even killed, but in the end this is the outcome they have achieved. “Impossible, how is this possible?” Yan Lanshan’s and his 2 brothers’ faces are full of fury and unwillingness.

They hid their powers until the last moment and eventually were able to seize an opportunity, but when then entire mansion was about to be personalized, the mansion-guarding stele unexpectedly sunk into the floor for no reason then disappeared before their eyes.

“Dragon clan, in the end all that you did is like drawing water with a sieve, isn’t it? You see, the elemental holy energy of this immortal mansion is so abundant. I’m afraid practicing here is even better than practicing in some holy places of the Chaotic Astral Ocean. Such a precious place can only be obtained by someone predestined to get it. All of this means Heaven doesn’t want to give it to you.” Dame Yan Ji says sneeringly.

Azure Dragon Yan Lang’s heart is also filled with unwillingness, but what can he do?

Yan Lanshan gives Dame Yan Ji an ice-cold look then looks at this main hall, which is made entirely of elemental holy ore. The whole immortal mansion is made of elemental holy ore, no less. There are also various other kinds of treasures such as immortal grasses and herbs. Originally they were about to obtain everything, but in the end …
Yan Lanshan has no choice but to turn his face upwards and let out a deep sigh.

Nobody in the main hall knows that the one who caused this scene is Qin Yu, who has already gained control of the entire immortal mansion. He started to personalize the elemental holy essence while they were fighting each other so everything they did was certain to be futile from the beginning.

……

“Awesome, awesome, these loose immortals and loose devils are so strong that I was simply unable to compete with them. At first I thought I had absolutely no chance. Who could have thought the tide would turn and I’d eventually get this immortal mansion?” Qin Yu feels that life is really unpredictable. Originally he already gave up on contending for the treasure, who would have thought he would obtain it in the end?

However, right at this moment –
He feels the space shake for a while. Then he discovers that he is no longer in the resting house. Now under his feet is not the floor made of elemental holy ore and there is a boundless mist around him instead of a richly ornamented building and lustrous walls.

“What’s happened? Where’s Li’er?” Qin Yu is shocked in his heart. He observes his surroundings carefully but sees no signs of human habitation.

There is only a narrow road leading to the left and to the right under his feet, a long and winding road. At first sight, he cannot see its ends. But there is a vast and obscure mist in front of and behind him. His eyes cannot see through it, nor can his holy sense penetrate it. ……

The experts of the dragon clan such as Yan Lanshan and the other experts, who are still in the main hall, suddenly notice the space turning vertically. All of them then disappear in the Qingyu Immortal Mansion. When they wake up, each of them finds himself or herself standing on a narrow road.

This narrow road leads to the left and the right and can accommodate 2 or 3 people going side by side. But there is a strange mist in front of and behind them which is simply impossible to see through.

……

“Shui Rou, Shui Rou, where are you?” Reverend Yue Yan discovers that he is somehow standing on a small road. However, Reverend Shui Rou, who originally was beside him, has already disappeared. He takes a look but sees no one at all.

At the moment, Reverend Yue Yan’s face is full of anxiety. His holy sense simply cannot be expanded so he has no choice but to shout loudly.

Dame Yan Ji, Old Taoist Gan Xu, Yan Mo, Azure Dragon Yan Lang, Qin Yu, Li’er, the 3 experts from the dragon clan, Reverend Shui Rou and the one who absconded long ago, Huo Can, have all appeared on their respective lanes too.

After Huo Lan had been killed, Huo Can ran away, but he could not leave the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion so in the end, when that restrictive spell left behind by immortal Ni Yang was automatically activated, he was also included and drawn into this new place.

The narrow roads only allow going left and going right. There are no other choices and, even worse, there is only one individual on a road.

Seeing this scene, Yan Mo reacts calmly but Reverend Yue Yan and Reverend Shui Rou are worried about each other so their hearts are filled with anxiety. In contrast, Old Taoist Gan Xu observes the surroundings carefully and starts to try to figure out what this place is by recalling the ancient secret books of his school. 
On Qin Yu’s narrow road,

“Li’er  has  disappeared.  The  others  have  also  disappeared. Most probably that immortal Ni Yang has used some restrictive spell or secret process that I’m unaware of. Li’er got protective treasures so she should be safer than I am.” Qin Yu is very worried in his heart but he can only console himself like that.

He looks around carefully.

“Right,  the  Qingyu  Immortal  Mansion.”  He  is  frightened inwardly.

That elemental holy essence was personalized by him so the Qingyu Immortal Mansion should have become his, but in the end he had not taken it into the elemental holy essence. With a thought, Qin Yu immediately makes his holy sense go into the elemental holy essence. There is a small exquisite immortal mansion within the elemental holy essence.

The moment the restrictive spell was initiated, taking Qin Yu to a new place, that Qingyu Immortal Mansion automatically went into the elemental holy essence.

“Congratulations, everybody, ha-ha … I casually created that mansion-guarding stele just for fun. In fact it’s a fake. Even if you try to personalize it, you won’t succeed. Oh my, don’t tell me that very many of you have died in fighting for that mansion-guarding stele.”
Qin Yu, Dame Yan Ji, Old Taoist Gan Xu, Yan Mo, Yan Lanshan, Yi Da, Huo Can and the others can all hear that voice, which is resounding through the air.

“It’s immortal Ni Yang!”  At the moment Qin Yu does not know what he should do, cursing or what.

This immortal Ni Yang has simply been having them in the palm of his hand and toying with them. 
When Dame Yan Ji hears this reverberant voice, her entire body gets a shock and her heart is temporarily filled with mixed emotions. She does not know what to say: “Immortal Ni Yang, you’re quite something. It turns out the mansion- guarding stele that caused us to fight each other to the death
was phony!”
“It was a fake!”
Yan Lanshan, Yan Lanlei, Yan Lanxu and Yan Lang are all very annoyed. They feel that they have been toyed with. Even though they thought that their plan was very good and infallible, they have still been made fun of by this immortal Ni Yang.

However, Huo Can’s body gets a shock: “Big brother, your death is so unfair!”
Old Taoist Gan Xu even takes a deep breath to try to control his emotions. He is already about to go crazy. At the moment he is so badly injured that he cannot even fly and his 2 junior brothers were already killed when fighting for the mansion- guarding stele, which was believed to be a treasure.

“You’re so wicked, immortal Ni Yang.”  Old Taoist Gan Xu says in a low voice.

This immortal Ni Yang has just talked a bit but everybody’s feelings have become very complicated.

His voice continues rising in the air: “Ha-ha … you’re in a lot of pain, you’re clenching your teeth and you feel deeply wronged, right? Ha-ha … I like this the most. But I also left behind the real core of that Qingyu Immortal Mansion. Whether you could get it totally depended on your luck.”
These words were all left behind by immortal Ni Yang long ago. He himself has not been here for nobody knows how many years.

Is this small immortal mansion still worthy of immortal Ni Yang staying here to guard it? Given his power, what would he not know after a sweep of his immortal sense? 
“I left behind 2 sources of restrictive spells in the Qingyu Immortal Mansion, one being the mansion-guarding stele and the other being the elemental holy essence. That elemental holy essence is the real core of the entire immortal mansion. If someone tried to personalize the mansion-guarding stele, at
the last moment, it would automatically sink into the floor. Then all of you would be taken to this place.”
Only now do Dame Yan Ji, the dragon clan’s experts and the loose immortals know that the real core is the elemental holy essence.

“If someone personalized the elemental holy essence, don’t worry, he wouldn’t be able to kill you with the restrictive spells of the Qingyu Immortal Mansion because before the offensive spells are activated, my restrictive spell would automatically start and take all of you to this place. If he controlled and made the mansion-guarding stele sink into the floor, you would still be taken to this place.”
Now everybody finally understands why things happened in this way. 
But Dame Yan Ji and the others still do not know if it was because someone personalized that elemental holy essence or not.
They know that only when the mansion-guarding stele sunk into the floor at the last moment were they taken to this place. So, there are 2 possibilities. The first is, the stele automatically sunk into the floor at the last moment because of Azure Dragon Yan Lang’s attempt to personalize it then the restrictive spell was activated and took them here.

The second is, the lucky one who had personalized the elemental holy essence controlled the mansion-guarding stele to sink into the floor when Azure Dragon Yan Lang was about to succeed, bringing about this scene.

Nobody can ascertain which possibility actually happened.

“I see. If I hadn’t made the mansion-guarding stele sink into the floor at that time, it would have probably sunk into the floor by itself.” Only now does Qin Yu understand the purpose of that restrictive spell set up by immortal Ni Yang. But this is not bad because at least the others still cannot decide if someone personalized the elemental holy essence.

The experts such as Dame Yan Ji all console themselves: “Without doubt that elemental holy essence wasn’t personalized. Nobody knew what it was. Those outside the main hall like Huo Can, Qin Yu and the others didn’t know what it was either, how could they have personalized it?”
“Everybody, first I’ll congratulate you for passing the first obstacle. From now on, you’ll have a chance to obtain the real immortal treasure. That immortal treasure is even over 10 times  more  precious  than  the  Qingyu  Immortal  Mansion!” Immortal Ni Yang’s voice echoes through the air.

Everyone’s body gets a shock.

Even more precious than the Qingyu Immortal Mansion?
And over 10 times at that? “The  elders  guessed  wrong.  Perhaps  this  Nine  Swords Immortal Mansion is the most outstanding immortal mansion in history so far. It unexpectedly even got a treasure over 10 times more precious than that Qingyu Immortal Mansion. What’s that treasure?” Yan Lanshan thinks to himself.

Everybody feels their heart beating faster.

“Ha-ha  …   you’re  very  excited,  right?  As  for  what  this treasure is, don’t worry. Before talking about it, let me introduce myself seriously a bit.” Immortal Ni Yang deliberately pauses for a while.

At first, everybody was waiting for this immortal Ni Yang to tell them what the treasure is, but now he unexpectedly is going to introduce himself. However … they, including Qin Yu, are very curious to know what kind of deity immortal Ni Yang is and where he is from.

“I, Ni Yang, am an immortal emperor in the immortal world. I am called Immortal Emperor Ni Yang.” Immortal Ni Yang says the first sentences of his introduction. 
Immortal emperor?

Everybody is astounded.

But they immediately become excited. No wonder he does not care about such a precious immortal mansion. It turns out he is an immortal emperor. After knowing that this immortal Ni Yang is an immortal emperor, everybody present has even higher expectations for the incoming treasure.

“If I only mentioned ‘immortal emperor’, you wouldn’t know how formidable I am. Immortality is divided into 3 stages, each of which is divided into 9 levels. The 3 stages are standard immortal, golden immortal and mystic immortal. The gap between 2 consecutive stages is so great that it’s insurmountable.”    Immortal   Emperor   Ni   Yang   begins   to introduce himself carefully. It is obvious he thinks that, without a clear introduction, these people would not know about his formidability. “In the immortal world, there are countless standard immortals. The standard immortal stage consists of 9 levels. Only by breaking through level 9 of this stage can you become a level-1 golden immortal. The number of golden immortals is over 100 times smaller than that of standard immortals, but
they still can’t be considered rare. Only mystic immortals are rare! Mystic immortals are divided into 9 levels, but any mystic immortal, whether they’re at level 1 or at the strongest level, level 9, is qualified to be called Immortal Emperor!”
Immortal Ni Yang says very clearly.

“So, there are quite a few mystic immortals called immortal emperors in the immortal world and the power gaps between them can also be very great. A level-1 mystic immortal who occupies several planets is called an immortal emperor, but so is a level-6 or level-7 mystic immortal who occupies several thousand to over 10,000 practice planets. Even though they’re both immortal emperors, there’s a world of difference between them.”  Immortal Ni Yang’s tone shows that he does not care too much about immortal emperors who are level-1 mystic immortals.

B10C14: Peach Blossom Land; Road Of Death

“Standard immortal, golden immortal, mystic immortal.” Qin Yu remembers firmly in his heart. “Immortality is divided into 3 stages, each of which has 9 levels. Perhaps each level is several times more powerful than the previous. Despite both being immortal emperors, a level-6 or level-7 mystic immortal should be able to kill a level-1 mystic immortal instantly.”
If the mystic immortals in the immortal world knew what he is thinking, they would definitely scoff at it.

Even though it is hard for immortals to become golden immortals, quite a few have succeeded. But to become mystic immortals, not only do golden immortals have to power up, they also need enlightenment. Without mental transformation and intuitive enlightenment, they will not be able to break through the barrier between golden immortals and mystic immortals.

This barrier is simple, but in the whole immortal world, countless level-9 golden immortals have been stuck in this last step for millions or tens of millions of years without being able to make a breakthrough.
Every mystic immortal has a revered status. Except in a certain special situation, immortal emperors seldom fight each other. After all, the number of immortal emperors is very small. Moreover, immortals also have to compete with the experts of the devil world and the demon world so they cannot afford to lose any mystic immortals easily.

“Everybody, you already understand that there are also gaps between immortal emperors, right?” Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s words naturally contain the lordliness of an immortal emperor.  “Mystic  immortals  are  divided  into  9  levels.  Only those at the last 3 levels, 7, 8 and 9, are truly top-class experts of the immortal world. And I, Immortal Emperor Ni Yang, am a level-8 mystic immortal!”
A level-8 mystic immortal!

What kind of status is that? “Merely a level-8 mystic immortal.” Qin Yu talks to himself in his mind. “Yet he’s so arrogant. I even thought he was a level-9 mystic immortal.” Everything that just happened coupled with Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s haughtiness really caused him to be totally intimidated by Immortal Emperor Ni Yang.

Merely at level 8?

“At the mystic immortal stage, it’s very hard to go up a level. Among demon emperor experts, devil emperor experts and immortal emperor experts, there are only very few who can defeat me. Alas, don’t think that a level-8 mystic immortal isn’t considered top-class, juniors. You should know that after becoming a level-9 mystic immortal, one has to prepare to take on the divine tribulation. If they fail, they’ll die. And if they succeed, they’ll ascend to the divine world. So, level-8 mystic immortals are the experts with the highest level of safety, stability and formidability!”
Immortal Emperor Ni Yang explains carefully.

Level-9 mystic immortals must be ready to undergo the divine tribulation. A level-8 mystic immortal is already not far from the top and if they have some advantages in weaponry and technique, it is possible for them to fight level-9 mystic immortals.

“A level-8 mystic immortal’s mansion, when the elders know about this, they’ll deeply regret their decision for sure.”  Yan Lanshan bemoans.

Those elders thought that it would be very exceptional if this immortal mansion had been left behind by a golden immortal. But it was unexpectedly left behind by an immortal of the highest stage, a mystic immortal. Furthermore, this is even a level-8 mystic immortal, who arguably belongs to the top of mystic immortals!

Level-8 mystic immortals, what kind of beings are they?
Perhaps they can be counted on one hand.

Dame Yan Ji, Reverend Shui Rou, Reverend Yue Yan, Huo Can and the experts from the dragon clan all begin to feel reverence for that Immortal Emperor Ni Yang in their hearts. It is also nothing special that an immortal mansion left behind by an expert of his level is made entirely of elemental holy ore. 
“I believe you already know some basic information about me. Very well, now I’ll introduce carefully some information related to the treasure of this Nine Swords Immortal Mansion to you. Whether you’ll get it depends on yourself.”  Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s voice resounds through the space.

“Finally, here we go.” Qin Yu’s eyes brighten.

Dame Yan Ji’s eyes also glitter fervently because this is a treasure over 10 times more precious than the Qingyu Immortal Mansion left behind by a level-8 mystic immortal: “I’ll even risk my life to get it if necessary. Those who entered the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion this time aren’t very powerful so I still got a chance. I’m going to go all out even if it’s slim because later I won’t be able to get a chance like this.”
“Big brother, I’ll definitely get this treasure.”  Huo Can has made up his mind too.

…… In their heart, every expert is determined to fight for the treasure.

The path of Xiuzhenists is not only about practice. For the most part, it is also about fighting for treasures. Those who are capable will seize the treasures. This mainly depends on individual abilities. When the time comes, if one shows their skills and obtains a desired treasure, they can be happy. And if they fail, they can only practice even harder for the next chance.

“To protect the benefit of the one who will obtain the treasure, I’ll talk just a little. This treasure … is an immortal item, a unique immortal item in the Treasure Storing Tower inside the inner palace of the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion. All right, that’s all.”
The excited expression on Qin Yu’s face stiffens.

There is nothing more? It is an immortal item, a unique immortal item in the Treasure Storing Tower inside the inner palace of the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion?

That is all?

Not only Qin Yu, even the faces of the loose immortals and loose devils such as Dame Yan Ji and Old Taoist Gan Xu are also full of astonishment. They even thought that this Immortal Emperor Ni Yang would tell them carefully what this treasure is and what uses it has.

“This is really enough to protect the future owner’s benefit. He talked but it was no different from not talking. Now we only know that this is an immortal item in the Treasure Storing  Tower.”  Qin  Yu  gives  a  laugh  inwardly,  but  he  has remembered Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s words.

A unique immortal item,

“Since  it’s  a  unique  item  in  the  Treasure  Storing  Tower, given this Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s character, he definitely should have put it at some obscure place instead of an obvious place.”  There  is  a  faint  smile  on  the  corners  of  his  mouth because he has previous experience of getting the elemental holy essence.

“Ha-ha … everybody, didn’t you obtain the Qingyu Immortal Mansion  very  easily?”   Immortal  Emperor  Ni  Yang’s  voice continues resounding through the air.

Obtained it easily?

“Bullshit.”  Huo Can curses in his mind. Even his own big brother was killed, but he was unable to get anything from it at all.

Dame Yan Ji, Old Taoist Gan Xu, the 3 experts from the dragon clan and the other experts are also breathing urgently. Was it really easy to obtain? They made every effort to intrigue against each other but in the end they were messed about by this Immortal Emperor Ni Yang. Who knows if someone got that thing called elemental holy essence or not?

“The more precious something is, the harder it is to obtain. You most probably already know how difficult it was to get the Qingyu Immortal Mansion. This treasure is over 10 times more precious than the Qingyu Immortal Mansion so naturally the difficulty of obtaining it is over 10 times greater than that of obtaining the Qingyu Immortal Mansion too.”
Over 10 times?

“If the difficulty is really so great, very many people will surely die this time.”  Qin Yu is shocked in his heart. He was able to luckily obtain that elemental holy essence only thanks to Li’er’s help. But now he is all by himself on this strange long lane without anybody’s help.

Not only Qin Yu, almost everybody else is cursing too.

“10 times, now that I’ve lost more than half of my power, if the difficulty increases by 10 times, perhaps I’ll lose my life here.” Dame Yan Ji also has a bad feeling.

Risk is in direct proportion to return.

“You want to get a treasure of that level without going through dangers and life-or-death situations? Are you dreaming, juniors?”  Immortal Emperor Ni Yang says coldly. Everybody can feel the disdain contained in his voice.

If they want to obtain that treasure, they will have to risk their lives.

“Since  you  already  entered  the  Nine  Swords  Immortal Mansion, you won’t be able to leave safely without going through any dangers. Having come to this place, you’ve got no other choices. Now there are 2 ways for you. One is on your left hand side, leading to the Peach Blossom Land.”
The Peach Blossom Land? Qin Yu, Dame Yan Ji, Yan Mo, Li’er, Huo Can, Old Taoist Gan Xu, Yan Lang, Reverend Shui Rou and the other experts are all listening carefully because every sentence Immortal Emperor Ni Yang says now can bear upon their little lives.

The left side of the narrow road leads to the Peach Blossom Land!

“Inside  the  Peach  Blossom  Land,  there  is  not  only  an exceptionally high density of natural holy energy but also an exceptionally high density of elemental holy energy. If you go into the Peach Blossom Land, you’ll be trapped in there all the time until you achieve ascension! You can practice in the Peach Blossom Land without worries because it won’t have any disasters except for heavenly tribulations. Besides, the densities of natural holy energy and elemental holy energy in there are even higher than those in the mortal world and in the common places of the immortal world.”
“You can say that it’s a paradise for practitioners. It’s just that your freedom will be limited. You’ll have no choice but to stay within the boundary of the Peach Blossom Land.” Immortal Emperor Ni Yang advises. “I’d advise you to stay in there because at least you’ll be able to protect your little lives.” Everybody remains silent.

“The 2nd way is to go right along the narrow road. That way leads to the Road of Death, which is full of deadly dangers.”
The Road of Death!

When Qin Yu hears this name, his heart cannot help shaking slightly. Judging by its name alone, he knows that this road must be extremely dangerous. Even though he already obtained Gan Ming’s yuanying, absorbing it requires a lot of time whereas now his time is tight.

In terms of power, he is the weakest here. Even the ones such as Yan Mo and Yi Da are stronger than he is, not to mention those loose immortals and loose devils.

As the weakest, if he chooses the Road of Death, the probability of him dying will be extremely high for sure. 
“Humph, Road of Death.” Dame Yan Yi gives a cold laugh in her heart. “I’m the most powerful in here. If even I can’t make it through the Road of Death alive, nobody else can. Staying in the Peach Blossom Land like a turtle? When there’s a chance to obtain such a treasure, of course I’ll grab it.”
However, Immortal Emperor Ni Yang continues talking.

“This long and winding lane only allows going left and going right. You can’t afford to step into the mist no matter what. Whoever sets foot in the mist will definitely die. Even if you’re a 12th tribulation loose immortal, don’t even think about surviving it!” He says very firmly.

Looking at the boundless mist on both sides of the long and winding lane, Qin Yu is secretly frightened.

Nobody doubts Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s words. A level-8 mystic immortal is countless time more powerful than golden immortals. A 12th tribulation loose immortal is tough but they are simply not worth mentioning in front of a level-8 mystic immortal. When Immortal Emperor Ni Yang already said so, that means whoever enters the mist will absolutely die.

“There’s no danger on this long and winding lane. You can now go to take a look at the Peach Blossom Land, and the Road of Death as well. Not far from you on the left side of the lane, there is a stone stele which reads ‘Peach Blossom Land’. Right behind it is the Peach Blossom Land. Likewise, if you go right along the long and winding lane, you’ll soon see a stone stele which says ‘Road of Death’. Don’t go past it. You can stay beside the stone stele to observe the dangers of the Road of Death. Don’t rush your decision.”  Immortal Emperor Ni Yang even gives everybody a chance to look at the 2 places.

“This long and winding lane only exists for 2 hours. After that, it will disappear. So … within 2 hours, you’ll have to choose whether to live peacefully in the Peach Blossom Land or to step into the danger-riddled Road of Death to contend for the treasure.” “Moreover,  each  of  you  has  a  different  long  and  winding lane. Before the lanes disappear, you can only see yourself and not the others.”
……

After hearing these words, everybody immediately starts to run extremely fast.

The long and winding lane will exist for 2 hours, which is the time for them to make their decisions.

Because there is a chance to go and look at both places, Qin Yu certainly runs towards the Peach Blossom Land first. Fusing his golden stellar energy with his body, he runs left at his top speed like a beam of light.

After an amount of time needed to drink a cup of tea, he sees a stone stele which says ‘Peach Blossom Land’. Behind this stone stele is a vast prairie. There is a lake which is exceptionally clear like a mirror in the prairie. By the side of the lake, there are various pavilions, terraces, towers and corridors … There are also all kinds of animals on the prairie.

“Where’s Li’er? Everybody’s got a different long and winding lane, but the Peach Blossom Land should be unique. Where is she?”  He runs to this place hoping to see Li’er. However, his hope seems to have come to nothing.

“Ha-ha, don’t hope too much. You can’t see each other within these 2 hours. Only after that will you be able to see each other. Either the Peach Blossom Land or the Road of Death, quickly make your decisions.”
Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s voice rises in the air again. It seems he was able to guess everybody’s reaction long ago.

Qin Yu turns around and rushes straight towards the Road of Death.

Extremely fast! 
There are only 2 hours so he cannot waste a single minute. This time, only after a period needed to drink 2 cups of tea does Qin Yu see a stone stele which reads ‘Road of Death’ beside the long and winding lane. Now he already knows why the Road of Death has this name.

“Good Heavens, this, this is certain death!” Qin Yu is shocked when he sees this Road of Death.

Behind the stone stele, there is a vast river. The ‘water’ of this river is a liquid similar to lava. Various purple flames are shooting up from inside the river, dyeing the sky red. And various thunderbolts are striking down from the sky.

Thunderbolts, heavenly flames, one leaping into the sky from down below and one striking down from high above, there are thousands upon thousands of them!

Above the river, there is a small road which is half a meter wide and looks like a long bridge. This small road is none other than the Road of Death. 
Various heavenly flames are rushing towards the small road and countless thunderbolts are bombarding it.

“Juniors,  don’t  think  you  can  rely  on  high  speeds  to  get through. When you set foot in the Road of Death, you’ll find it hard to step as if your bodies are being pressed down by a great mountain. Don’t think that you’re powerful. The more powerful you are, the more pressure you are under. It doesn’t matter if you’re at the Jindan stage or the 12th tribulation stage, your movements will be as slow as a black tortoise on these bridges. These flames are heavenly flames and those thunderbolts are extraordinarily powerful too. Of course, I won’t let all of you die. Perhaps only 9 out of 10 people who enter the Road of Death will die … ha-ha. Whether to go into the Peach Blossom Land or to walk the Road of Death, choose carefully.”
Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s complacent voice resounds above the entire river of heavenly flames.

That river is boiling unceasingly and heavenly flames keep spurting from it. Their temperatures are so high that they can even melt people. 
However, when Dame Yan Ji, the 3 experts from the dragon clan, Qin Yu and the others hear what Immortal Emperor Ni Yang says and see the situation in the Road of Death before them, their hearts freeze.

NOTE:

In Chinese, ‘Peach Blossom Land’ is a figure of speech for a paradise or a promised land.

B10C15: Road Of Death

Thunderbolts are striking down from all over the sky above the Road of Death. Heavenly flames and lava are flowing. Countless heavenly flames are leaping into the air. In addition to the thunderbolts and blazing heavenly flames, there is also the glowing thick red mist caused by the extreme heat above that river.

That Road of Death, which is merely about half a meter wide, is the only thing connecting the 2 shores of this river of heavenly flames and lava.

“The heavenly flame, even standard immortals don’t dare to touch it rashly.” Qin Yu is scared in his heart.

Flames have different colors depending on their strength. Qin Yu’s Stellar Flame is only deep blue approaching purple. The heavenly flame is purple so it is very powerful, to the extent that not even standard immortals dare to resist it with their physical bodies lightly. Each of the thunderbolts is blue and more powerful than the most terrifying bolt of Qin Yu’s 6-in-9 Heavenly Tribulation, the 6th bolt. He believes that he will lose his life if his body is hit by just one of those thunderbolts.

“Immortal Emperor Ni Yang is unexpectedly putting on such a big show. Could it be he really takes pleasure in massacring?” Qin Yu’s heart is full of anger. “If the heavenly flame is spouted on me, given my power, my body will surely be reduced to ashes. And those thunderbolts, at that time the last bolt of my 6-in-9 Heavenly Tribulation was so hard to overcome, but judging from their color, those thunderbolts should be even more terrifying than that last bolt …”
He simply does not know what to say.

He still remembers that Immortal Emperor Ni Yang said the Peach Blossom Land is exceptionally safe, however, if he comes into that place, he will only be able to leave it by achieving ascension.

“Can I live my life in the Peach Blossom Land until I overcome the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation and ascend to the immortal world?” Even though Qin Yu fears the dangers of the Road of Death, he also thinks of his relatives, his father Qin De, his 2 elder brothers, grim and constantly hard-working Xiao Hei, carefree Hou Fei and … that pretty figure at the bottom of his heart.

Can he abandon them?

“Road of Death.”  The look in his eyes is cold. Suddenly he gives a smile of self-derision. “Perhaps I’m the weakest of those who will take the Road of Death. The only thing I can rely on is the Meteoric Tear.”
Right afterwards, he goes past that ‘Road of Death’ stone stele and sits down with legs crossed on this bank of the river, preparing to start taking the Road of Death.

……

“Heavenly  flames  and  blue  thunderbolts  that  can  only  be seen in 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulations …” At the moment Dame Yan Ji is also feeling bitter in her heart. 
Even if she had not lost any power and was still as strong as she had been in the beginning, she would not dare to resist these heavenly flames and blue thunderbolts lightly. After all, as a 4th tribulation loose devil, she is equal to a level-1 standard devil so she can withstand a couple heavenly flame attacks or several thunderbolts at most.

But Dame Yan Ji is currently badly injured. While fighting Old Taoist Gan Xu, she was hit by joint sneak attacks which Reverend Shui Rou and Reverend Yue Yan performed through formations and even more than half of her physical body was damaged. In the end, she went all out to execute the Devil’s Bloody Clouds. Despite having suffered so much damage, she was then sneakily attacked by 3 late Dujie-stage azure dragons joining forces.

“A treasure over 10 times more precious than the Qingyu Immortal Mansion.”  Her eyes flash with a hint of fierceness. “No matter what happens, this is the only hope for me to become a top-class figure among loose devils. Wealth and honor must be sought in dangers. I’d rather die than become a lowly loose devil.” Dame Yan Ji looks towards the Peach Blossom Land and gives a cold laugh: “Even if I stayed in this Peach Blossom Land, the loose devil heavenly tribulations will become more and more powerful. If I were alone in there, there’s no telling whether I’d pass all the tribulations to achieve ascension. It’s better to charge forwards fighting for the only chance to rise than to waste time in there.”
Going all out!

She immediately sits down with legs crossed and begins to take pills to regain her power. Her injuries are really too serious. Any bit of power restored can increase her chance of surviving a little.

……

When Yan Mo sees those towering purple heavenly flames and various blue thunderbolts, his pupils cannot help but contract slightly.

Life? Death? 
He has experienced nobody knows how many life-or-death situations fighting in the Wilderness so naturally he does not fear death. If he did, how could he have disobeyed the dragon clan’s top echelons and abandoned a life with backing to defect from the dragon clan to the Wilderness to struggle for survival?

“Chance!”
His eyes flashing with a cold light, Yan Mo goes straight past the ‘Road of Death’ stone stele without hesitation. He then immediately sits still with legs crossed firmly on the safe bank of the river, quietly waiting for the time to walk the Road of Death to come.

……

Facing all of these things, everybody makes their own decision. The terrors of the Road of Death cause them to be faced with a life-or-death choice. Some choose to enter the Road of Death while the others choose to live peacefully in the Peach Blossom Land.

Take the 3 late Dujie-stage experts of the dragon clan for example.

Achieving ascension is the only way to leave the Peach Blossom Land, but Yan Lanshan and his 2 brothers are already at the late Dujie stage, only a step away from reaching the Dacheng stage, so they will only have to stay in the Peach Blossom Land for a short time until they reach the Dacheng stage and ascend.

……

“2 hours has passed. Congratulations on choosing the Road of Death, ha-ha …” Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s voice rises in the air.

All those who have chosen to come into the Road of Death open their eyes. By now, the long and winding lanes connecting the Road of Death with the Peach Blossom Land have already disappeared. There is only a boundless thick mist behind them. Now they cannot even regret their decisions.

“Congratulations?” Dame Yan Ji gives a cold laugh.

“This Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s character can’t be judged using common sense.”  Qin Yu gives a frustrated smile. From what has happened since they stepped into the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion, everybody knows how ‘wicked’ Immortal Emperor Ni Yang is. They have chosen the Road of Death, yet he congratulates them. It is very obvious he is mocking them.

“Just now I said that only one out of 10 individuals who step into the Road of Death could survive. Actually … this isn’t absolute.”  Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s tone is genial at the moment. “That’s merely a general probability. It’s possible that 1 or 2 more of you will survive.”
“Of course, it’s also possible that none of you will survive.”
His voice sounds totally unconcerned. 
Everybody’s heart gets a shock.

“None survives?”  Qin Yu’s eyes flash with fierceness. “This Immortal Emperor Ni Yang is toying with us.”
This Road of Death appears to be certain death, but Immortal Emperor Ni Yang said in the beginning that one out of 10 would probably survive so everybody saw a glimmer of hope because they thought that he would let at least one individual live to obtain the treasure.

However, judging from what he just said, there is probably no hope at all.

“If all of you die and nobody obtains the real treasure of the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion, my 9 jade swords will fly out of the mansion again and scatter until others later use them to enter  the  mansion  to  get  my  treasure.”   When  Immortal Emperor Ni Yang says these words, there is a tinge of amusement in his voice. But Qin Yu, Dame Yan Ji, Yan Mo, Old Taoist Gan Xu, Huo Can and the others do not find them funny. Their hearts freeze instead.

It is possible that all of those who set foot in the Road of Death will die.
“The long and winding lanes are already gone. It’s useless to regret your decisions now. Ha-ha … as soon as you enter the Road of Death, your life and death will be under Heaven’s control. Take care of yourselves, juniors. Good luck!” Immortal Emperor Ni Yang laughs out loud complacently. It seems he is very excited because he has succeeded in tricking everybody.

Qin Yu, Dame Yan Ji, Old Taoist Gan Xu and the others have an unsightly expression.

They are all on the bank of the river and have not set foot in the Road of Death yet. After all, those heavenly flames and thunderbolts are a bit too dense. “As soon as I enter the Road of Death, my life and death will be under Heaven’s control.” Qin Yu shakes his head then immediately set foot in the Road of Death. “There’s already no way back!”
However, right at the moment he steps on the Road of Death

He feels as if his whole body is pressed down by a great mountain. The gravity is so great that his strong body kneels down on the ground in the blink of an eye. All of his bones immediately give off cracking noises. He props his 2 hands on the ground right away, blue veins popping out of his forehead.

“So heavy!” Now Qin Yu does not even dare to breathe, afraid that as soon as he breathes, his power will decrease, causing his whole body to be pressed flat to the ground.

“That Immortal Emperor Ni Yang unexpectedly wasn’t kidding  when  saying  so.”  In  his  mind,  Qin  Yu  recalls  that sentence said by Immortal Emperor Ni Yang — “Juniors, don’t think you can rely on high speeds to get through. When you set foot in the Road of Death, you’ll find it hard to step as if your bodies are being pressed down by a great mountain. Don’t think that you’re powerful. The more powerful you are, the more pressure you are under. It doesn’t matter if you’re at the Jindan stage or the 12th tribulation stage, your movements will be as slow as a black tortoise on these bridges.”
“Moving as slow as a black tortoise? Now I even really want to be able to move like a black tortoise.”  He forces a smile inwardly, but his golden stellar energy is immediately channeled into every part of his body. Blasts of energy spurt from all of his muscles. He then stands up with extreme difficulty.

One step, two steps!

Qin Yu’s speed is extremely slow. He begins to sweat all over, not only because the gravity is too strong, but also because the temperature of this place is too high. Down below him is the river of lava and heavenly flames, which occasionally leap up.

Hu! A purple flame shoots past Qin Yu in the front. The heat generated by it makes he feel as if his whole body is melting.

“Heavenly flames, such powerful heavenly flames? This is too much. That Immortal Emperor Ni Yang isn’t completely fair. With my power, perhaps I can’t even withstand a heavenly flame. A heavenly flame is enough to reduce me to ashes.” Qin Yu is flustered and exasperated.

However, he is moving slowly like a black tortoise.

Luckily, the rushing speed of those heavenly flames is not too fast so Qin Yu still has time to decide, but even so his speed is even slower. It is no use being able to detect the flames when they are coming at him if he is not fast enough to avoid them.

Boom!

A thunderbolt strikes down right in front of Qin Yu, almost hitting him. He feels his whole back break into a cold sweat in the blink of an eye. But the cold sweat is instantly evaporated by the terrifying temperature above the Road of Death. 
This thunderbolt reminds Qin Yu that, not only are the heavenly flames terrifying, even the thunderbolts can kill him with ease too.

This river of heavenly flames and lava is not too wide, being less than 100 m. This means the Road of Death connecting the banks of the river is also less than 100 m long. This apparently sounds very short, but in fact the Road of Death looks both narrow and long.

To someone who can only move as slowly as a black tortoise at the moment like Qin Yu, this distance of less than 100 m is really too long, especially long.

“That’s Huo Can.”  While paying attention to the heavenly flames and thunderbolts in his surroundings and moving strenuously and slowly, all of a sudden Qin Yu unexpectedly catches sight of a vague Road of Death in the distance with the corners of his eyes. Because this river of heavenly flames and lava is extremely hot, there is a thick red mist above it. That red mist is floating above the river at the same height as that of the Road of Death. At the moment, through thin areas of the red mist, Qin Yu sees a similar Road of Death in the distance with Huo Can on it.

Despite being much more powerful than Qin Yu, Huo Can is still moving as slowly as a black tortoise.

“Ah!”   Qin  Yu’s  face  changes  color.  He  suddenly  sees  3 heavenly flames leap into the sky, rushing towards Huo Can’s location. Even though Huo Can has noticed these 3 heavenly flames and their speed cannot be considered fast, at the moment he can only move like a black tortoise.

The 3 heavenly flames occur simultaneously both in front of and behind Huo Can so he will die if he takes a step forwards. The same goes for taking a step backwards.

A furious roar of unwillingness is heard.

The heavenly flames blaze on Huo Can’s body. In just a while, Huo Can, who has always wanted to seek revenge for his big brother, has been completely reduced to ashes on the Road of Death by the heavenly flames.

“Huo Can is already dead.” Qin Yu’s heart gets a shock.

Despite being much more powerful than Qin Yu is, Huo Can was simply unable to avoid the heavenly flames, and especially so when 3 heavenly flames came at him simultaneously. After all, the gravitational pull on his body was too strong so it was nearly impossible for him to move.

Therefore … he had no choice but to unwillingly watch himself get burnt to death just like that.

When Qin Yu is in a state of shock because of Huo Can’s death and is paying attention to his death, dangers are already coming at him simultaneously.

2 flames have spurted into the air obliquely from the river of heavenly flames and lava in an almost parallel fashion. They happen to be shooting at Qin Yu’s back. Judging from their paths of travel, it does not matter if Qin Yu takes a step forwards or backwards, he will be hit by the flames.

“Even Huo Can is already dead. Be careful, be careful.”  Qin Yu is even more nervous in his heart.

Be careful.

He must be careful. Whether when thunderbolts strike down or when heavenly flames attack, he must be careful and try his best to grab any chance. At the moment the heavenly flames are shooting up obliquely. Given Qin Yu’s tortoise-like speed, it is already too late for him to dodge them.

Suddenly —
Wind sounds are heard. Qin Yu’s face changes color. Almost like a conditioned reflex, he gives up on resisting that terrifying gravity. His whole body is immediately pressed flat to the ground by that extremely frightening gravity. The speed at which he is pressed down is shockingly fast, as if a huge hammer has been smashed down on his body. 
Hu!

The 2 heavenly flames fly past above Qin Yu’s body with just a clearance of 3 to 4 cun. As he looks at those flames which almost took his life with wide-open eyes, cold sweat comes out from the tip of his nose but is vaporized instantly by the high temperature.

Qin Yu has escaped by a hair’s breadth. Luckily his reaction at the last moment was fast. Even though the terrifying gravity restrains his movements, it saved him at that one moment just now. Because the gravity is too strong, as soon as he stopped resisting it, his entire body was pressed flat to the ground frighteningly fast.

“I’ve gone just 7 or 8 m so far.” On the Road of Death, Qin Yu neutralizes the terrifying gravitational pull on his head with difficulty and raises it. He looks at the remainder of the road in front of him, which always feels so long to him. Just when he clenches his teeth and agitates the energy inside his body again
— The corners of his eyes discover that a thunderbolt is striking down at him terrifyingly fast from the sky!

When he was standing, he could rely on the frightening gravity to lie down like a flash, but now that he is lying, can he still dodge extremely fast?

B10C16: Who Dies? Who Survives?

That thunderbolt strikes down straight like a sharp arrow but Qin Yu basically cannot move or dodge because he is subject to the terrifying gravity. Based on his visual estimation at that moment, this thunderbolt is roughly striking down at his head.

Bang!

Qin Yu feels a shock wave. He stares at a place just 3 cm away from his head.
“So dangerous, I was nearly killed.” He is lying prone on the ground of the Road of Death and just now that thunderbolt unexpectedly hit a place between his head and his right arm. The Road of Death is made of some unknown material. Even though its surface has been hit by lightning, it does not seem to be damaged at all.

“I almost forgot that the thunderbolts of this Road of Death aren’t heavenly tribulation thunderbolts. Heavenly tribulation thunderbolts strike down on the tribulation-taker and are unavoidable. But this Road of Death’s thunderbolts strike down aimlessly and don’t have large areas of effect either.”  Qin Yu immediately sees where his chance of surviving lies.

The material of the Road of Death is special. When a thunderbolt strikes down, it only leaves a small mark on the Road of Death like a knife. Moreover, the Road of Death is not conductive so when its surface is hit by lightning, the electricity does not flow in all directions and harm someone on the Road of Death.

Besides, when a thunderbolt strikes down, its area of effect is only several cm in diameter.

But … even though the area of affect is small, the thunderbolts complement the heavenly flames, one coming down from the sky and one leaping up from down below. Even worse, there are too many of them. An individual on the Road of Death is affected by a terrifying gravity so they can only advance slowly like a black tortoise and it takes them a very long time to go through the Road of Death. If they are hit by the lightning or burnt by the heavenly flame, they will undoubtedly die. Qin Yu cautiously unleashes his internal energy and physical strength to resist the frightening gravity. His attention is totally focused on the heavenly flames and thunderbolts around him. His ears are also listening carefully to decide if there are any heavenly flames attacking sneakily from behind.

Step by step, Qin Yu slowly goes forwards like a black tortoise with caution on the brink of death under the joint attack of the heavenly flames and thunderbolts.

……

Not only Qin Yu, even the others who have entered the Road of Death are also feeling very nervous at the moment. None of them dares to split their concentration at all. Among everybody, the one who is calmest while walking the Road of Death must be Yan Mo.

His expression is ice-cold, his eyes glittering. He is paying attention to everything around him. “I must get through no matter what.” There is a tinge of a blood-red light at the bottoms of his eyes. As a member of the dragon clan, he naturally knew how powerful his clan was, but he still defected from it. Someone haughty like him was not willing to listen to anybody else’s orders.

Even if he would not succeed, he would mature!

“Because  the  heavenly  flames  are  powerful  and  attack suddenly from down below, they are very dangerous, especially the ones coming from behind. But their shooting-up speed is not fast. If they come from behind, I can figure out their locations based on the sounds caused by them alone. The thunderbolts are fast and powerful but their areas of effect are extremely small. As long as I’m careful, I won’t be struck to death by them.”
Yan Mo advances strangely at a totally constant speed.

A thunderbolt strikes down. The face of Yan Mo, who has been moving slowly all along, suddenly reddens. The energy inside his body is instantly activated to the utmost. He concentrates all of his power in his right arm and flings it abruptly. Naturally his body shakes: “The distance should be about 1 cm, which is safe.”
That thunderbolt almost grazes his waist. There is only a distance of around 1 cm between them.

As Yan Mo has often fought life-or-death battles, his calculating ability has already reached a shocking level.

Even though the gravity is strong, it only makes him move exceptionally slow and is not unsupportable. Not only can he resist it, he can even go all out at the most crucial moments to exert a bit more power. Those small amounts of power that he does his utmost to muster can save his life.

It is slightly easy to avoid the heavenly flames but the thunderbolts are a little more difficult.

With absolutely no wavering in his ice-cold eyes, Yan Mo keeps advancing at a constant speed. He is like a slowly moving poisonous snake. By slightly dodging at dangerous moments, he has unexpectedly covered 20 m very safely. If this continues, he will be the one with the best chance of success. However —
“No good.”
Yan Mo’s face changes color. There is a thick red mist above the river of heavenly flames and lava at the same height as that of the Road of Death. At this moment, a large mass of the red mist unexpectedly floats to his position and enfolds his body, which worsens his view of the sky right away.

“This cloud is simply too thick for me to see the thunderbolts in the distance. Though I can see them when they have come close, it’ll be too late for me to avoid them by then.” Yan Mo is still exceedingly cool-headed. What can he do when there is mist floating above his head?

Blame Heaven?

It is better to accept everything and try to think of a good solution for the current situation. 
“I can only rely on my luck.” Yan Mo looks around carefully. The look in his eyes seems able to see through the red mist. He then goes forwards cautiously just like that. As time passes, he gradually walks towards the outside of the red mist.

Various thunderbolts strike down, some of which strike in his vicinity and one of which even nearly scrapes a corner of his eye.

“I’ve finally come out.”
When Yan Mo gets out of the red mist, he becomes a bit more relaxed in his heart. But at this moment, he unexpectedly discovers another Road of Death 100 m away from him on his right hand side with the corners of his eyes. There is also someone on that Road of Death — Azure Dragon Yan Lang.

“It’s Yan Lang. He has also managed to go so far.”  Yan Mo gives a faint smile then focuses his attention on the heavenly flames and thunderbolts in his surroundings. He has no spare energy to care about somebody else. 
“Ah!”
An anguished cry is heard. Yan Mo’s face changes color. He slightly takes a look towards the right.

Yan Lang, who just now was still on that Road of Death, has already disappeared. That Road of Death is now unexpectedly deserted with not a soul to be seen on it.

“Yan Lang is already dead!” Yan Mo’s heart gets a shock.

He has an indescribable feeling. At that time in the Hallucinatory Magic Land, even though he had become obsessed, he still got into action to help Yan Lang. It was because of his help that Yan Lang survived. But who would have thought Yan Lang would die at this moment on a Road of Death?

Yan Mo’s eyes flash with a cold light. His face seems to be covered in a layer of frost. He continues advancing. 
“Heavenly flame on the left.”  Yan Mo’s ears slightly move. His body relaxes in the blink of an eye and gives up on resisting the gravity, which immediately presses his body flat to the ground. A heavenly flame then shoots over his body from the left.

When he stands up, he unexpectedly discovers another Road of Death in the distance on his left hand side with a familiar person on it — Old Taoist Gan Xu.

It looks like Old Taoist Gan Xu has already gone half the distance and is slightly ahead of Yan Mo.

Right at this moment, 6 or 7 thunderbolts unexpectedly strike down towards Yan Mo’s immediate vicinity. Some of them shoot down in front of him, some behind him and some even at his position …
To sum up, this batch of lightning bolts is totally surrounding him at the moment. It can be said that he will surely die! 
Several thunderbolts striking down together is not something that has never happened before, but these thunderbolts are striking down towards the only individual on this Road of Death, and even worse, they happen to be surrounding him. Does this mean Heaven wants to destroy him? Now Yan Mo’s face changes color greatly.

An explosion is heard. The 6 or 7 thunderbolts have struck down on that area but Yan Mo is nowhere to be seen on that area at the moment.

There is unexpectedly just … an over 100 m long black dragon totally coiling around the Road of Death. Because the dragon’s body is extremely long, it is moving in a spiral like a rope. Naturally, some sections of the body are on the Road of Death and the others are underneath it.

The part of the dragon’s body at Yan Mo’s original position happens to be under the Road of Death so the 6 or 7 thunderbolts have hit nothing but the surface of the road. In the blink of an eye, the huge dragon transforms into a human.

Even though Yan Mo is exceptionally calm, now beads of sweat have also stood out on his forehead.

It was too dangerous!

After switching to his dragon form, he can use this move to avoid the attack of the thunderbolts, but the dragon body is too long so naturally it is an extraordinarily large target. Just now Yan Mo’s calculation was very accurate. When those 6 or 7 thunderbolts were about to hit him, he immediately transformed into a dragon and after the thunderbolts had struck down, he switched back to his human form without delay.

Moreover, the way he positioned his body while coiling around the Road of Death was decided based on the heavenly flames and thunderbolts around him at that moment. Even so, the dragon body is too long so it was still highly probable that he would be hit. But in the face of death, Yan Mo could only risk his life to grab a slim chance to survive.

At that moment, he switched to his dragon form then immediately changed into his human form. He succeeded. The way he positioned his body allowed him to avoid those 6 or 7 thunderbolts. Moreover, the time he was in his dragon form was so short that he was not hit by any heavenly flames or any other thunderbolts. This happened not only because of his calculating ability and self-possession but also because of … his luck!

At the moment Yan Mo is still calm. He continues going forwards slowly step by step.
The probability that a batch of thunderbolts will attack an individual on a Road of Death at the same time is very low. What happened just now was just a freak accident and is almost impossible to happen the second time. But Yan Mo still does not dare to slack off at all because … slacking off equals committing suicide! ……

Dame Yan Ji has been very unlucky.

Her calculation seemed very beautiful at first. Since there are so many thunderbolts and heavenly flames, she thought that she would gain more advantages with a smaller body. So she immediately changed into the form of a child before taking that dangerous Road of Death.

But she was wrong.

Even though her shape-shifting skill is not bad, when an expert takes the form of someone else, they are still most familiar with their own form. Only in their own form can they unleash all of their power. Therefore, Dame Yan Ji could use just 80% of her true power after taking the form of a child.

But the strength of the gravity is decided based on her true power so she can only manage to walk the Road of Death with all her might. And when she had transformed into a child, she could not even walk. 
The moment she turned into a child and had to stop because of this, a thunderbolt struck down.

This thunderbolt was comparable to a thunderbolt of the 9- from-9th Heaven Tribulation.

Luckily, Dame Yan Ji is much more powerful than the people like Qin Yu, who cannot even withstand a thunderbolt. She unexpectedly took that thunderbolt head-on while immediately switching back to her true form because only this would allow her to use 100% of her power.

In order to resist the gravity, she needed to use not only her energy but also her physical power.

It is because this trap set by Immortal Emperor Ni Yang gives an individual a gravity corresponding to both their internal energy and physical power. This is the reason why those with very strong bodies such as Qin Yu and Yan Mo still find it so hard to move. After withstanding a thunderbolt, Dame Yan Ji stayed on the bank of the river of heavenly flames and lava and took holy pills to restore the amount of energy that had just been lost. This time it is even more difficult for her to go forwards and she has been working very hard on the way. After that blunder in the beginning, she has covered nearly half the distance without making any other mistakes.

Even so, this does not mean it has been simple for her to walk because she has encountered very many dangers on the way.

At the moment, Dame Yan Ji has only one arm.

This is because when she had gone 20 to 30 m, 3 or 4 heavenly flames came at her from different directions simultaneously. She went all out but there were too many of them so in the end she was still hit by a heavenly flame despite having avoided two others.

The heavenly flame is exceptionally strange. When it has licked any part of the body, it will expand towards the rest of the body from here. 
Not even standard immortals and standard devils dare to resist the heavenly flame lightly. Even though Dame Yan Ji is comparable to a level-1 standard devil, by then she had been badly injured so she was simply not confident of neutralizing that heavenly flame using her own power. At that moment —
She cut off her arm at the shoulder, abandoning that arm which had been hit by the heavenly flame.

The bodies of loose immortals and loose devils are formed from energy so it was very easy for her to severe that arm.

Since losing that arm, Dame Yan Ji has had no intention of wasting her energy re-materializing it because power is now very important to her, and moreover, she has become a slightly smaller target thanks to the severing of the arm.

…… The experts who entered the Road of Death such as Yan Mo, Yi Da, Qin Yu, Dame Yan Ji, Huo Can, Old Taoist Gan Xu, Yan Lang and Li’er have encountered their respective dangers. Some have escaped but some have lost their lives.

At this moment, Qin Yu sees a stupefying scene.

In the distance on his right hand side, a Road of Death is vaguely visible amid the floating red mist. He notices at a glance that familiar silhouette. He is totally sure that the person on this Road of Death is Li’er!

However, now several thunderbolts strike down at none other than Li’er’s location.

Several thunderbolts are striking down at Li’er?

Qin Yu only feels his mind go blank. But at this moment, the slowly floating thick red mist unexpectedly blocks his view, making it impossible for him to see that Road of Death no matter how hard he tries. Now he is only 5 to 6 m away from the other bank of the river. 
“Li’er, is she dead or alive? Right, she’s still got protective magic treasures.”  Even though Qin Yu has become impatient, he tries hard to console himself.

“My defense is inferior to Li’er’s. When I’m still living, she’s definitely all right.”
However, at this moment several heavenly flames rush over from the sides. Because of the matter of Li’er, Qin Yu unexpectedly reacts slowly. These several heavenly flames are coming at him very low so it will be totally useless for him to lie down on his stomach. If he had not got distracted and stopped just now, if he had kept advancing slowly, these heavenly flames would not be able to hit him at all.

However, now it is already too late to say anything.

At this moment, a hint of fierceness appears in Qin Yu’s eyes. With a scream, he suddenly leans sideways and stops resisting the gravity at the same time. This Road of Death is very narrow so when he does that, his whole body immediately falls to one side then drops down towards the river of heavenly flames and lava extremely fast.

B10C17: Life Is Death, Death Is Life

If there were someone else here, they would see Qin Yu’s whole body fall down extremely fast like a beam of light and almost at the same time the heavenly flames fly past the Road of Death, grazing it. But in the blink of an eye, he rushes obliquely towards the river bank at a speed even faster than his falling-down speed.

A black light beam flashes. Immediately afterwards, he stands on the bank of the river of heavenly flames and lava.

Safe and sound!

A mortal observer perhaps still would not know what just actually happened. Only the experts such as Yan Mo and Dame Yan Ji would understand clearly what happened just now had they been here.

In fact — In the beginning, Qin Yu’s body fell straight down extremely fast from the Road of Death like an aerolite. As he was falling down, several heavenly flames scraped past his original place. Even though he had avoided the attack of the heavenly flames, he was falling down towards the river of heavenly flames and
lava.

The river was boiling and various heavenly flames were leaping up into the sky.

Even Dame Yan Ji would surely die once she fell into this river of heavenly flames and lava, let alone Qin Yu.

While falling down, he looked at that boiling river with ice- cold, absolutely fearless eyes. Suddenly — his body, which was dropping extremely fast, stopped. His 2 hands were holding a black rope, which was coiling a good several loops around the other end of the Road of Death.

That black rope shortened at an exceptionally high speed. In the blink of an eye, Qin Yu, who was holding one end of the rope, came to the bank of the river thanks to the rope shortening extremely fast. Then, taking advantage of the inertia caused by the contraction of the rope, he got on the bank directly with just a push of his hands.

……

That is Qin Yu’s survival process.

He has eventually succeeded in going through the Road of Death. But there is only worry instead of happiness in his heart at the moment.

“Li’er.” He clenches his fists, his heart full of anxiety.

Just when he is worried and terrified, the sky spins and the ground turns all of a sudden. He is standing on the bank of that river of heavenly flames and lava, but at this moment he disappears from the place very abruptly. When he wakes up — “This, this is …”
Qin Yu looks around. Just now he was still beside the Road of Death, where heavenly flames and thunderbolts can be seen everywhere. But now he finds himself on a prairie. The winds on the prairie blow on his body, making him feel very comfortable. However —

“How, how is this possible?” Qin Yu is dumbfounded at this moment.

Even if he were calmer and more collected, he would still be very shocked to see the person in front of him.

A black-robed man is standing several tens meter ahead of Qin Yu. This man is none other than 3rd tribulation loose devil Huo Can!

“Huo Can should’ve already died. I saw that with my own eyes. On the Road of Death, I saw him burnt to ashes by heavenly flames with my own eyes. How can …” Qin Yu’s face is full of disbelief. At the same time, he feels confused. 
Now Huo Can seems to see Qin Yu too. A stupefied expression also appears on his face at the same time: “Qin Yu, it’s you … Aren’t you already dead?”
“I, I am already dead?” Qin Yu’s face is full of astonishment.

“I personally saw you struck to death by thunderbolts. How can you …” Huo Can is also at sea about what happened.

“Yan Lang, how can you still be living?” Yan Mo’s voice is heard not far from them.

“Of course I’m still living. Why did you ask so?” Yan Lang’s voice rises doubtfully. “Ah, Dame Yan Ji, you, you … I saw you fall into the river of heavenly flames and lava with my own eyes. How … how are you still alive?”
One silhouette after another appears on the prairie. “Big brother Qin Yu.” A pleasantly surprised voice rises. Qin Yu turns around to take a look.

Li’er, dressed fully in a silvery female suit of armor and a red pair of flat, ankle-high boots, is so excited that her face even reddens. Her eyes swell up and also redden. With just 2 or 3 steps, she runs up to Qin Yu and hugs him tightly at once.

Feeling her body in his bosom, Qin Yu even has a dizzy spell.

The feeling of finding something you lost is the warmest kind of feeling. Qin Yu cannot help embracing Li’er’s body even tighter. Li’er raises her head and looks at Qin Yu with her puffy, red eyes. As she is wearing a suit of armor, there is a rare air of heroism about her at the moment.

“Big brother Qin Yu, I saw that heavenly flame turn you … I even thought, thought …” Li’er’s beautiful eyes, which are looking at Qin Yu, are filled with terror as if she is seeing that scene again. Tears even stream down from her eyes uncontrollably. Qin Yu feels distressed in his heart.

On impulse, he lowers his head and tenderly kisses away the tears in a corner of her eye.

“Don’t cry. I’ll never have a problem and I’ll never make you worry  either.  Just  set  your  mind  at  ease.”  With  his  head lowered, he stares into the eyes of Li’er in his bosom and says gently but firmly.

Li’er’s face quickly becomes totally red. She immediately buries her head in Qin Yu’s chest, not daring to look at him anymore at all.

Only now is Qin Yu startled.

“Just now I …”
Only now does Qin Yu feel his heart pounding like a drum in his ears. Previously, he only experienced this kind of heart- pounding feeling when he was doing weighted jogging as part of the limit training in his childhood.

But when he sees Li’er in his bosom, he cannot help hugging her a bit tighter with a smile.

“What actually happened, Qin Yu? I saw you burnt to death by heavenly flames with my own eyes. Besides, you even shouted to me to ask for help. I believe … I absolutely didn’t see wrong.” Yi Da goes up to Qin Yu, looks at him and says with a face full of doubt.

Seeming to be woken up with a start, Li’er immediately leaves his bosom. It is just that her face is blushing.

Qin Yu curses Yi Da in his mind, but after a while he also has doubts about what actually happened.

Judging from what everybody has said, looks like they all saw someone else die, but … now all of them are alive and well. What actually happened? 
“Could  it  be  all  of  these  were  just  illusions?”  Qin  Yu  is doubtful in his mind, but he finds it hard to believe that the illusions could be so real that even the smells and temperatures of those heavenly flames and the lava were clearly sensible.

8 individuals have appeared on the prairie, consisting of Qin Yu, Yan Mo, Li’er, Yi Da, Dame Yan Ji, Huo Can, Azure Dragon Yan Lang and Old Taoist Gan Xu.

But Reverend Shui Rou, Reverend Yue Yan and the 3 experts from the dragon clan are not here.

“That Immortal Emperor Ni Yang said 9 out of 10 who entered the Road of Death would die. Why are so many of us alive and well now? This is really strange.” Azure Dragon Yan Lang says doubtfully. 9 out of 10 would die and their number was small but now 8 individuals have come to this place.

At the moment, the atmosphere between Old Taoist Gan Xu, Huo Can and Dame Yan Ji is a little sensitive. Old Taoist Gan Xu, Reverend Shui Rou and Reverend Yue Yan killed Huo Lan so naturally his younger brother Huo Can bears a huge grudge against these 3 people. Because Reverend Shui Rou and Reverend Yue Yan have not appeared, Huo Can certainly considers Old Taoist Gan Xu his target.

However, he is afraid of Dame Yan Ji’s presence so he does not dare to fight Old Taoist Gan Xu to the death. If they fought each other to the death, perhaps they would not be able to compete with Dame Yan Ji.

Dame Yan Ji is also feeling frustrated in her heart. She was badly injured in the Qingyu Immortal Mansion then was attacked again on the Road of Death so now she does not even have as much as a third of her original power. But even so, it is still impossible for Huo Can and Old Taoist Gan Xu to fight her one-on-one.

“Where did Reverend Shui Rou and Reverend Yue Yan go? Could they have died in the Road of Death?”  Huo Can says furiously. “Those 2 adulterers, I still haven’t looked for them to get revenge. If they died in the Road of Death, that would’ve been too good for them.” “No, perhaps they went into the Peach Blossom Land.” Old Taoist Gan Xu takes a disdainful look at Huo Can and says.

“What about the 3 uncles?” Azure Dragon Yan Lang is feeling doubtful in his mind at the moment too. “Could they have really gone into the Peach Blossom Land?”
When he was listening to Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s first explanation of the Peach Blossom Land and the Road of Death, he thought of his 3 uncles. In his opinion, because his uncles had already reached the late Dujie stage, they would eventually choose to enter the Peach Blossom Land.

Now his 3 uncles are really not here, but he feels a bit anxious.

Without his 3 uncles, the dragon clan has become the weakest force among the lucky survivors.

“Congratulations,  I  didn’t  expect  you  to  have  the  guts  to choose the Road of Death!” Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s voice resounds powerfully through the prairie. Everybody stops talking right away and listens to him attentively.

“I know you’re very curious about why the people you saw dead are now living again in front of you.” Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s voice has a tinge of jeering.

Qin Yu and the others are all listening. Even though they have already guessed in their minds, only when Immortal Emperor Ni Yang tells them the answer can they eventually make sure.

“Let me tell you: The Road of Death is the road of life.” Immortal Emperor Ni Yang says wickedly.

Everybody’s heart gets a shock.

Could it be those who came into the Road of Death are all alive? “That’s right, just like what you think. Whoever chose to enter the Road of Death has come here safely. Those heavenly flames and that lava looked formidable, but it doesn’t matter if you were hit by lightning or fell into the river of lava, you would pass through safely then come to this prairie in the end without so much as suffering a scratch.”
Immortal Emperor Ni Yang is obviously very pleased with himself.

“This   Immortal   Emperor   Ni   Yang   has   unexpectedly, unexpectedly fooled us again. In the beginning he said 9 out of 10 would die then he said all of us might die, but now …” Huo Can looks very furious at the moment. “He’s really, really gone overboard.”
The others have nothing to say.

The Road of Death, which in the beginning was said with exaggeration to be so dangerous that it would kill anyone who is careless, is unexpectedly the safest place. Moreover, if someone set foot in the Road of Death, they definitely would not die and would arrive in this prairie safely. 
Suddenly Qin Yu is struck by a thought.

Because those who chose the Road of Death are living, what about the ones who came into the Peach Blossom Land? Have they really encountered no dangers as Immortal Emperor Ni Yang said?

“The Road of Death is the road of life, but the Peach Blossom Land is the land of death. Whoever chose to enter the Peach Blossom Land … would discover after their arrival that the place is the real land of death, ha-ha …” Immortal Emperor Ni Yang laughs out loud.

Everybody is frightened in their heart.

Fooling them, making fun of them and considering their lives a toy.

This Immortal Emperor Ni Yang is basically someone without scruple. He seems to be playing a game. The information he told them in the beginning seemed true, but in the end it was discovered to be false. It is really hard to tell whether what he says is true or false.

“My 3 uncles.”  Azure Dragon Yan Lang’s face changes color greatly.

If his 3 uncles had come into the Peach Blossom Land to wait until their ascension to leave, he would still be at ease. But Immortal Emperor Ni Yang said that whoever entered the Peach Blossom Land would die so he cannot help feeling anger and unwillingness surging inside.

“Life is death, death is life. How can those who don’t even have the guts to face death and dangers and are willing to live an easy comfortable life be qualified to get my treasure? If they were living in this world, it’d also be a waste natural holy energy, so they deserved to die.”  Immortal Emperor Ni Yang says disdainfully.

It is obvious he looks down the most on those who fear death and dangers. 
Since these individuals came into the Road of Death, this means they have the courage to face death and dangers. Immortal Emperor Ni Yang approves of this courage so they have all arrived in this prairie safely.

“Immortal Emperor Ni Yang.” Qin Yu secretly lets out a breath of relief. He does not know if he should consider this Immortal Emperor Ni Yang good or bad.

“Big brother Qin Yu, this Immortal Emperor Ni Yang is really powerful, especially when it comes to formations and illusions.” Li’er’s face is still blushing. But at this moment she says in her mind: “Uncle Lan told me so before we started off
… Looks like he was right.”
Now the 8 individuals present all think about the treasure.

“Congratulations on coming to this place. Everybody, since you have gone this far, let me officially tell you that … you’re already safe. Of course it will be none of my concern if you kill each other.” Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s voice echoes through the prairie’s sky. “What you will have to do is distribute immortal treasures.”
Are Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s words believable?

Some are and some not. Only an idiot would totally believe him.

This is the conclusion everybody has come to after going through so many things in the immortal mansion.

“If you fly south 8000 li from your current place, you’ll see a jade storied building, which is none other than the Treasure Storing Tower of the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion. The most precious immortal treasures of the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion are all in there. Now you can go to seize the treasures. How many you will get depends on your own abilities.”  Immortal Emperor Ni Yang finally announces the location of the treasures.

The Treasure Storing Tower of the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion is 8000 li to the south? 
At this moment, everybody commits that information to memory.

“The  8000  li  journey  from  here  to  the  Treasure  Storing Tower has absolutely no dangers so you can fly as you please without worries. Good luck, ha-ha …” Following loud laughs, Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s voice eventually vanishes into the air.

The 8000 li journey has no dangers?

Are these words said by Immortal Emperor Ni Yang totally believable?

Qin Yu, Li’er, Dame Yan Ji, Old Taoist Gan Xu and the other 4 experts look at each other. Right afterwards, they fly south, only their flying speeds are very slow. Clearly they are all going with caution instead of ‘flying as they please without worries’ as Immortal Emperor Ni Yang told them to.

B10C18: Ice-Devouring Lightning Talisman

The 8 individuals are flying on the prairie. Wherever they go, grasses are bent by the winds caused by them. They are very quiet as they fly but in fact they are secretly calculating. Azure Dragon Yan Lang has even started to communicate with Yan Mo using his holy sense.

“Yan Mo, even though you disobeyed the elders’ orders in the past, the dragon clan has never considered you an outsider. You should know that the dragon clan is very united and never abandons any members.” Azure Dragon Yan Lang says via holy sense communication while flying.

His 3 uncles are already dead so the dragon clan is the weakest force among these 8 individuals and now he can only try to rope Yan Mo in.

After all, middle Kongming-stage Yan Mo can match a late Dujie-stage Xiuxianist in power. 3rd tribulation loose devils and loose immortals are comparable to Dacheng-stage experts, but both Huo Can and Old Taoist Gan Xu have suffered severe injuries. 
While Huo Can’s condition is not bad, Old Taoist Gan Xu is in such a serious condition that he will only be a little more powerful than Yan Mo if they really fight each other.

“What do you mean by saying so, Yan Lang?” Yan Mo says coldly using his holy sense.

“Yan Mo, you know the dragon clan is powerful. You also know the dragon clan always shields its members even if they are at fault. If any member of the clan is bullied, the whole clan will avenge them. At that time you were still young so you disobeyed the elders’ orders, but in fact they still consider you a member of the dragon clan.” Yan Lang persuades.

Yan Mo falls silent.

“The elders haven’t cared about you for so many years … but, even though you’ve been living in the Wilderness, do you know why the Outer Wilderness could let you become its boss and why those demonic beasts of the Inner Wilderness don’t kill you?” Yan Lang asks. 
Those experts do not dare to lightly kill even the dragons who have left the dragon clan because the dragon clan is too protective towards dragons.

Yan Mo himself knows that too. On the one hand, the fact that he has been able to make waves in the Wilderness has to do with his power. On the other hand, he cannot help admitting that his identity as a member of the dragon clan has been very useful even though he can forget about it.

The dragon clan!

Demonic beasts are divided into 3 main categories, running beasts, scaled beasts and flying beasts. And the dragon clan is almost synonymous with scaled beasts. Even though there are some relatively formidable clans among scaled beasts, all the other scaled beasts put together are still weaker than the dragon clan. In addition, the dragon clan is united in external affairs.

“What do you want me to do?” Yan Mo says gently. 
With so many years of experience of living in the Wilderness, Yan Mo has already become different from that Yan Mo in the past. Now, as a ruler, he cannot be so haughty as he was at that time. After all, something too hard tends to be brittle.

Yan Lang is pleased and says at once: “Yan Mo, this time the 3 uncles are already dead, but you also know, this immortal mansion belongs to Immortal Emperor Ni Yang. Even those elders of our clan will covet that treasure which is said to be even 10 times more precious than the Qingyu Immortal Mansion. If we snatch that treasure and turn it over to the clan, the status of both of us will rise exponentially for sure. And the elders definitely won’t mind the fact that you disobeyed their orders when you were still young.”
“Yan Lang, you want me to help those geezers?”  Yan Mo is slightly annoyed.

Azure Dragon Yan Lang says indifferently: “Yan Mo, I’ve also been living alone in the Azure Dragon Palace for so long to compete with the Penglai Immortal Region and the Purple Flame Devilish Dungeon so I can also imagine how you’ve been living in the Wilderness. Yan Mo, we’re brothers. Are you really happy to be the only one of the dragon clan’s brothers to live outside?”
Is he happy to be alone?

Yan Mo ponders. Nobody knows what he is thinking. After a long time, he says: “Alright, I’ll join forces with you to snatch the treasure. I know Dame Yan Ji, Huo Can and Old Taoist Gan Xu are all badly injured while my power is totally unimpaired at the moment so I can definitely fight them. But … they all have low-grade immortal weapons.”
Both Huo Can and Old Taoist Gan Xu possess low-grade immortal weapons so, despite their serious injuries, Yan Mo will not have much hope of victory if he fights them.

“Don’t worry about this. I got a low-grade immortal weapon.” Yan Lang sudden says.

It is not difficult for the dragon clan to take out a low-grade immortal weapon at all. This time it could let Yan Lanshan, Yan Lanxu and Yan Lanlei bring 3 Illusion Dragon Balls with them so there is nothing strange about it also giving Azure Dragon Yan Lang a low-grade immortal weapon. After all, the dragon clan is extremely wealthy.

“You don’t worry I won’t return the immortal weapon to you after catching hold of it?” Yan Mo asks again.

“Why should I?” Yan Lan is totally unconcerned.

……

Not only Yan Mo and Yan Lang, the others are also using holy sense communication. By the time they are about to reach the Treasure Storing Tower, these 8 individuals have already secretly formed alliances. Everybody is flying at relatively low speeds because they are afraid that there will be some danger.

However, in the end the facts tell them that their doubts were wrong. For once, that wicked Immortal Emperor Ni Yang told them the truth. There were really no dangers on the way at all.

In the boundless prairie, there is a two-storied building which is made entirely of jade, but the tiles on its roof are golden. Right in front of this white jade building’s entrance, there are a sculpture of a man made of black crystal on the left and a huge stone stele as tall as that sculpture on the right.

The man represented by the black crystal sculpture can be considered handsome but the most outstanding thing about him is his air. That air of lordliness and loftiness causes people to uncontrollably have an inferiority complex in front of it.

As soon as Qin Yu and the other 7 take a look at the sculpture, they cannot help feeling oppressed and secretly praising this sculpture for having been made with such excellent skill that the air of the man is shown completely, causing even 3rd tribulation and 4th tribulation stage experts to feel oppressed.

This is sculpture but it has come close to the natural Way of Heaven. 
By coincidence, everybody immediately shifts their look to that stone stele from the sculpture.

At a glance, they can tell that those familiar words were left behind by Immortal Emperor Ni Yang.
“Don’t let your imagination run wild, juniors. This stone stele isn’t a mansion-guarding stele. Remember to come in through the main entrance. There are immortal treasures waiting for you on the first floor. Afterwards, you follow the passage of the first floor to go up the second floor. There are also immortal treasures left for you on the 2nd floor. What immortal treasures you will get totally depends on your luck.”
Seeing the words on that stone stele, everybody is delighted in their heart.

It looks like there are quite a few treasures here as not only the 1st floor has treasures, but the 2nd floor also does. Some of them want to rush through the entrance of this white jade building right away, but luckily nobody here is a fool. They all know that the 1st individual to get into action will probably be surrounded and attacked by the others.

“Everybody,  brother  Yi  Da  set  an  agreement  at  that  time outside the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion, but now more than half of the original participants are already dead so naturally it has become difficult to keep the agreement. Therefore, I propose that … we should renegotiate carefully here the matter of distribution.”  Yan Lang says in a loud and clear voice.

Yan Mo is standing beside Yan Lang, holding a deep blue long spear. Right after arriving at this white jade building, he received this low-grade immortal weapon from Yan Lang and personalized it by blood.

“Distribution, humph, because of what?”  Dame Yan Ji says with a cold humph. “Little azure dragon, your 3 seniors are already dead. Could your dragon clan still vainly want to fight for the treasures?” Even though she is serious injured, nobody present is a match for her in a one-on-one.

Yan Lang says smilingly: “My 3 uncles are dead but in the Qingyu Immortal Mansion I already used a secret method of the dragon clan to message our clan’s elders. If you guys rely on force to snatch the immortal treasures, even if you can get out of the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion, you won’t be able to leave with them.”
Dame Yan Ji’s face changes color. The facial expressions of the people like Old Taoist Gan Xu also become somewhat unsightly.

If experts of the dragon clan are really waiting for everybody outside the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion, that will be terrible.

“Don’t stay here bullshitting. I already tested it long ago. Transmitters are totally useless in this Nine Swords Immortal Mansion.” Old Taoist Gan Xu says coldly. “When it’s impossible to send messages out from this place, how could you have told your elders about this business?” “Ha-ha … Gan Xu, I didn’t say I’d used a transmitter. Dame Yan Ji, given your knowledge, you most probably should know that my dragon clan has secret communication treasures that are even much more effective than transmitters, right?” Yan Lang says very confidently.

The dragon clan has very many treasures.

Transmitters are only used by ordinary Xiuzhenists and Xiuyaoists. The dragon clan even has some high-grade communication treasures.

“Indeed.” Dame Yan Ji is somewhat frustrated inside.

Actually, Yan Lang’s heart is being filled with apprehension. Even though the dragon clan has that kind of secret communication treasure, at that time it was not paying enough attention to this immortal mansion. It allowing 3 late Dujie- stage azure dragons to go with 3 Illusion Dragon Balls was already very extraordinary, how could it have thought that even transmitters would be useless in this place? 
However, despite having succeeded in fooling everyone, Yan Lang knows that he cannot go overboard.

“My dragon clan won’t demand much, only 2 out of every 9 parts. What do you think?” Yan Lang says smilingly. “This also means, if the immortals treasures are a multiple of 9, we’ll distribute them like that, and if there are fewer than 9 of them, we’ll fight for them using our own skills.”
Hearing this demand from the dragon clan, Dame Yan Ji says at once: “Okay, I agree. I won’t want much either, 3 out of every 9 parts.”
3 out of every 9 parts are not much?

But she is the most powerful here so nobody else can say anything.

Before Qin Yu can talk, Li’er says with a smile: “The Stellar Tower won’t want much either. On behalf of big brother Qin Yu, I want 2 parts for us.”
“Even you want 2 parts? Because of what?”  Huo Can says coldly while a chilly light shoots out from Old Taoist Gan Xu’s eyes. Because the dragon clan and Dame Yan Ji have taken 5 parts in total, if Qin Yu takes 2 other parts, how much can Huo Can and Old Taoist Gan Xu get?

“Because  of  what?”   Li’er  says  smilingly.  “Because  of  my protective magic treasures. You can’t hurt me but I can kill either of you with an Ice-devouring Lightning Talisman.”  A lustrous purple talismanic seal appears in her hand.

The tide immediately turns.

Qin Yu also smiles. It turns out Uncle Lan gave Li’er not only protective magic treasures but offensive treasures too.

“Dame  Yan  Ji,  you  should  know  the  power  of  an  Ice- devouring Lightning Talisman. If you weren’t injured, you could still manage to withstand it, but now I think you’ll be badly injured even if you can ward it off. As for the others, they can’t withstand it.” Li’er looks at Dame Yan Ji and says.

Dame Yan Ji finds this both funny and annoying: “Little girl, I really admire that loose immortal senior of yours. Ice- devouring Lightning Talismans, facing one of them, even if I were fully fit, I’d probably still be badly hurt and suffer a loss in power. Now …”
She has heard of this Ice-devouring Lightning Talisman.

Firstly, those weaker than an 8th tribulation loose immortal can forget about making this kind of talisman. Secondly, it requires extremely precious materials to make so it is even more valuable than a low-grade immortal weapon. Thirdly … the method of making it is not known to ordinary loose immortals.

Everybody has been restrained by just an Ice-devouring Lightning Talisman. “Alright, I’ll take one out of every 9 parts.” Old Taoist Gan Xu concedes.

Huo Can says in frustration too: “The last part is for me and Yi Da then.”  Even though he said that, if there are actually 9 immortal weapons, how can he possibly give Yi Da the one that will be distributed to him?

But at the moment Yi Da is not discontented in the least.

“Very well, then let’s go inside.” After saying so, Dame Yan Ji takes the lead in going towards the entrance of this building. Others also go towards the inside of the white jade building, but Qin Yu looks at Li’er.

“What’s the matter, Li’er?” He asks doubtfully.

“You come in first, big brother Qin Yu. I still have something to do. And take this Ice-devouring Lightning Talisman with you.” Li’er says with a mysterious smile. Hearing her say so, Qin Yu smilingly receives the talisman with a nod then goes towards the entrance of the white jade building. There may be dangers in this storied building, but how can there possibly be dangers outside? Moreover, Li’er is safeguarded by protective magic treasures.

Holding this Ice-devouring Lightning Talisman, Qin Yu will even be able to intimidate those loose immortals and loose devils.

When he reaches the entrance, that is to say, when he is passing that sculpture, he suddenly notices something with the corners of his eyes. There is unexpectedly a ring on the right forefinger of this black jade sculptured man, whose both hands are put behind his back.

Because both of the hands are put behind the back and there is also a robe, it is basically impossible to see the ring from places other than Qin Yu’s current place. Moreover, that ring has the same color as the sculptured man so it is also very hard to spot, but Qin Yu has happened to notice it. “A ring, could it be some treasure?” He reaches out his hand to try taking off the ring and unexpectedly gets it with ease.

However, with a sweep of his holy sense, he cannot see anything special about this ring. He then even wears it on his finger and personalizes it by blood but still sees nothing special about it. Obviously … this is a mere ornament.

“I was really too suspicious.” Qin Yu shakes his head with a smile then immediately steps into the 1st floor of this Treasure Storing Tower.

On the 1st floor, at the moment Dame Yan Ji and the others are encircling and looking at a number of small black necklaces floating in the air. These necklaces look like dog collars used by mortals, only they emit a very strange energy that is different from ordinary immortal elemental energy.

“Holy beast collars, they’re unexpectedly holy beast collars.
Besides, there are 18 of them.” Dame Yan Ji exclaims. The number of them happens to be exactly 18. Is this not a multiple of 9?

“They’re unexpectedly holy beast collars.” Azure Dragon Yan Lang’s eyes flash with a cold light.

Now Dame Yan Ji is afraid of the others so she does not dare to snatch the collars by force. She looks smilingly at Azure Dragon and says: “Everybody, these holy beast collars are used by some immortals to subdue demonic beasts. When these collars are put on the demonic beasts that have been beaten to the brink of death, these demonic beasts will definitely be controlled by the immortals. Of course, the users of these holy beast collars don’t necessarily have to be immortals. A loose devil like me can also use them. It is said that there are plenty of holy beast collars in the immortal world, but in this mortal world, it’s almost impossible to find them.”
No wonder Azure Dragon Yan Lang has become excited. These holy beast collars are used to capture demonic beasts and turn them into mounts.

B10C19: Ink-Wash Paintings

Holy beast collars are not rare in the immortal world, but in this mortal world, perhaps not even 12th tribulation loose immortals have enough power to forge them so naturally they are precious.
Even if these holy beast collars are only gifted to 8th tribulation or 10th tribulation loose immortals and loose devils, their owners will definitely be treated with special esteem by those loose immortals and loose devils. And if they are not gifted to others, capturing demonic beasts to ride using them is also an extremely fascinating thing to do.

“Looks like Immortal Emperor Ni Yang left behind quite a few treasures for us. These 18 holy beast collars are 9 multiplied by 2 so naturally they’ll be distributed according to that agreement. I’ll take 2 of them.” Huo Can says and prepares to get into action at the same time.

Dame Yan Ji takes a cold look at him and says in an ice-cold voice: “Huo Can, eat hot tofu slowly.” When Qin Yu sees the holy beast collars, the first thing coming into his mind is — the possibility of controlling demonic beasts.

“Dame Yan Ji, I’m still not very clear about these holy beast collars. How can they totally control demonic beasts?” He asks politely.

Seeing that it is Qin Yu and knowing that the loose immortal behind his Stellar Tower is extraordinarily powerful, Dame Yan Ji immediately says with a smile: “The forging method of these holy beast collars is extremely special. It seems they can link up with souls. If you restrain a demonic beast with one of them, it absolutely won’t be able to betray you.”
Qin Yu is happy in his heart.

He has worried about what will happen to his relatives if one day he achieves ascension or dies the most. Now that problem can be resolved with these holy beast collars. Having holy beast collars, he can do his utmost to catch a formidable demonic beast and order it to protect his relatives.

“Dame Yan Ji, let’s distribute these holy beast collars now.” Old Taoist Gan Xu’s eyes are somewhat blazing. As soon as he saw the holy beast collars, he got excited inside. He is merely a 3rd tribulation loose immortal whereas these holy beast collars are treasures that even 12th tribulation loose immortals want to obtain very much.

Dame Yan Ji looks at everybody and says at once: “Then we’ll distribute them according to that agreement. I’ll take 3 parts out of 9, that is, 6 holy beast collars. Qin Yu will get 2 parts, that is, 4 of them. The dragon clan will get 4 of them as well. Gan Xu will get 2 while Huo Can and Yi Da will share 2. Am I right?”
Everybody nods.

Dame Yan Ji makes a wave of her hand without delay and gets the 18 holy beast collars directly. Right afterwards, she looks at Qin Yu and says with a smile: “These are the 4 holy beast collars of your Stellar Tower.” While saying so, she gives Qin Yu 4 holy beast collars in a very friendly manner.

That Qin Yu is the first to be given holy beast collars makes it look like Dame Yan Ji is benevolent to him.

In fact, she acts like that not only because Qin Yu is backed by that formidable loose immortal but also because of an important reason — he is holding an Ice-devouring Lightning Talisman, the only thing at the scene that can injure her or even take her life.

“Thank you, Dame Yan Ji.” Qin Yu receives the 4 holy beast collars smilingly.

He then takes a look at the gate of the jade tower: “Why hasn’t Li’er come in yet?”
“Yan Lang, Yan Mo, these are for your dragon clan.” Dame Yan Ji gives Yan Lang and Yan Mo 4 other holy beast collars. On behalf of both of them, Yan Lang immediately receives the collars. He then offers Yan Mo on one side 2 collars. 
Yan Mo however takes only one of them: “Yan Lang, this holy beast collar is enough for me.”
“Huo Can, these are for you and Yi Da.” Dame Yan Ji takes out 2 holy beast collars and offers Huo Can and Yi Da one of them apiece.

“Yi Da, what do want that holy beast collar for?” Huo Can unexpectedly grabs both holy beast collars with a reach of his hand. Yi Da is reaching his hand out at the moment so he looks somewhat awkward for a short while. Even though Yi Da is dependent on Huo Can, the latter’s meaning is very clear, that is, neither of the 2 holy beast collars will be given to Yi Da.

Yi Da pulls back his hand and says smilingly with seemingly no anger: “Senior Huo Can is a loose devil. As I’m still weak, this holy beast collar isn’t very useful to me. It should be given to you so that you can put it to good use.”
Only now does a hint of satisfaction appear on Huo Can’s face. 
After 2 other holy beast collars are given to Old Taoist Gan Xu, these 18 holy beast collars have been distributed completely.

“I remember at that time Immortal Emperor Ni Yang said that there’s a unique treasure in the Treasure Storing Tower that is 10 times more precious than the Qingyu Immortal Mansion. These holy beast collars can be considered precious but they’re even inferior to the Qingyu Immortal mansion, let alone 10 times more precious. Could it be on the 2nd floor?” Yi Da says thoughtfully.

The faces of the others present all change color.

When distributing the holy beast collars, all of them were friendly and did not care about the collars too much because they remembered that Immortal Emperor Ni Yang had said there would be a treasure 10 times more valuable than the Qingyu Immortal Mansion. Now that Yi Da has said it out, the atmosphere at the scene becomes tense.

“As we’ve distributed the holy beast collars on the 1st floor, let’s go up the 2nd floor. The entrance to the 2nd floor is over there.”  Dame  Yan  Ji  walks  smilingly  towards  that  staircase without caring if the others will follow her and becomes the first to go upstairs.

Old Taoist Gan Xu, Huo Can and the other experts immediately vie with each other in trying to catch up with her.

The holy beast collars are far inferior to the Qingyu Immortal Mansion, let alone compared to that treasure which is 10 times more precious than the Qingyu Immortal Mansion. Who among these experts would not rack their brains over how to content for that kind of treasure?

Furthermore —
This treasure is unique according to what Immortal Emperor Ni Yang said, so naturally it cannot be distributed and everybody will have to rely on their own skills to snatch it.

The material of the staircase is like milky white marble.
Everybody goes up the staircase.

Dame Yan Ji’s heart gets a shock. She has unexpectedly seen a person standing in the spacious hall of the 2nd floor, who is none other than Li’er.

“Miss Li’er, how did you enter the 2nd floor? Just now I was on the 1st floor and I didn’t see anyone go up the staircase to the 2nd floor. How did you enter the 2nd floor?” At the moment, she is worried that Li’er has obtained that treasure the most.

By now Qin Yu and the others have also come up successively.

Seeing Dame Yan Ji questioning Li’er with a face full of killing intent, he cannot help feeling angry in his heart. He immediately moves in front of Li’er and shouts directly at Dame Yan Ji: “Dame Yan Ji, what are you doing?” Boiling with anger, he grips that Ice-devouring Lightning Talisman in his hand.
Dame Yan Ji is also seething with rage. She is the most powerful among the 8 individuals so she is determined to get that treasure said to be 10 times more valuable than the Qingyu Immortal Mansion. Who could have thought she would discover upon her arrival on the 2nd floor that Li’er has already come in?

However, when she sees the Ice-devouring Lightning Talisman, she does her best to control her anger, saying: “I want to ask how Li’er entered the 2nd floor.”
“Dame Yan Ji, just now when we were outside the Treasure Storing Tower, instead of going into the 1st floor like you, I went up the 2nd floor directly.” Li’er says naturally.

Even Qin Yu is startled. He looks at Li’er and says doubtfully: “Li’er,  just  now  nobody  went  up  the  staircase.  Besides, Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s stone stele also told us to enter the 2nd floor through the passage of the 1st floor. How did you come in?”
“I flew up directly.” Li’er says honestly.

“Impossible.  I  observed  carefully  once  before.  There  are restrictive spells around this Treasure Storing Tower, how could you have come in at will? It’s only safe to come in through the passages left behind by Immortal Emperor Ni Yang.” Old Taoist Gan Xu now also says angrily.

“You all believed what Immortal Emperor Ni Yang said completely?” Li’er looks at the others as if looking at fools.

They are speechless as if they have choked on a meal.

“Damn, we’ve been toyed with by this Immortal Emperor Ni Yang again.” Azure Dragon Yan Lang shakes his head smilingly and says with a sigh. The others’ hearts are also filled with hatred towards this Immortal Emperor Ni Yang. He told them to enter the 2nd floor through the passage on the 1st floor but did they really have to do so? They felt that there were restrictive spells set up around this Treasure Storing Tower so they did not dare to break in recklessly, but Li’er just flew straight up to the 2nd floor.

“Miss Li’er, does this 2nd floor have any treasures? Have you discovered something?” Dame Yan Ji casts a glance at the 2nd floor then asks Li’er.

When everybody was on the 1st floor, those 18 holy beast collars appeared in front of them. Now on the 2nd floor, even though Dame Yan Ji has only taken a glance at this floor, given her power, she can definitely find that immortal treasure if it is not hidden too well.

“Dame Yan Ji.” Qin Yu says to answer in place of Li’er while staring Yan Ji: “Is whether my Li’er got something any of your business? The treasure mentioned by Immortal Emperor Ni Yang is unique so it doesn’t need distributing at all. Whoever gets it gets it. Even if Li’er got it, why does she have to tell you?” “You …”
Dame Yan Ji is furious, but she forcefully swallows her fury when she sees the Ice-devouring Lightning Talisman Qin Yu is holding.

Dame Yan Ji is not the only one who is crazy about that treasure. The other experts on the 2nd floor at present are crazy about it too. Now they also want to know if Li’er already obtained that immortal treasure.

“Everybody, I swear to Heaven that if I obtained that so- called unique immortal treasure, I would be obliterated by lightning.”
“Li’er, you …” Qin Yu cannot help getting greatly frightened when he sees Li’er unexpectedly take such a frank oath.

She winks at him and says laughingly: “Saying so is okay as I haven’t got it. Though I was the first to enter the 2nd floor, I really haven’t discovered that immortal treasure. It seems to be hidden very well.”
The other 6 all let out a breath of relief.

They do not care about talking with Li’er anymore and immediately start to search the 2nd floor carefully.

This 2nd floor is laid out like a relatively large study. There are various pictures hanging on the walls, a huge bookcase against one wall and a writing table right in the center with writing brushes, ink sticks, paper and ink stones on it.

“I dare say that this Immortal Emperor Ni Yang lived in the mortal world for some time.”
Qin Yu says after getting and taking a careful look at a writing brush. This writing brush looks like a type of writing brush peculiar to when Qin Shi Huang was still living, but Qin Yu finds it very heavy when holding it. Right when he wants to continue talking —
An indistinct beam of sword energy unexpectedly shoots out from the writing brush, pierces into Yi Da’s arm directly then passes through it with ease.

“Who sneakily attacks …” Yi Da, who is searching carefully, sees Qin Yu looking at that writing brush with a face full of amazement. At the moment, the writing brush is still taking in and sending out various streams of sword energy. Yi Da’s eyes immediately blaze, his whole body rushing towards the writing brushes on the desk like a beam of light.

The 2nd floor is not very large so naturally that shooting of sword energy has been noticed by the other experts, putting them on alert. But only few react as fast as Yi Da. Yan Lang is one of them, as is Dame Yan Ji.

Bang! 
The vase containing the writing brushes explodes because of several experts fighting for it. The 5 writing brushes are scattered.

Yi Da catches hold of a writing brush with a grab. At the same time, a drop of blood from his heart falls on it. Various indistinct streams of sword energy immediately flicker. The brush then fuses with his body directly. The other experts have also started to fight for the writing brushes.

Yan Lang and Dame Yan Ji reacted fast so they each successfully snatch a brush.

Afterwards, relying on their power, Old Taoist Gan Xu and Huo Can also snatch a brush apiece.

Qin Yu’s writing brush included, there are 6 brushes in total. Those experts all personalize the brushes by blood without delay.  Upon  personalization,  Yan  Lang  exclaims:  “This  is  a middle-grade immortal weapon! It even contains a swift and fierce type of sword energy.” “These 6 writing brushes are unexpectedly 6 middle-grade immortal weapons!” Dame Yan Ji also becomes ecstatic.

“Oh, I thought 6 immortal swords had been transformed into these writing brushes, but when I sucked my brush into my body I unexpectedly discovered that these immortal weapons that can release such astonishing sword energy are in fact writing brushes!”  Despite saying this, Old Taoist Gan Xu still has an ecstatic expression.

Among the loose immortals of the 8th tribulation stage to the 10th tribulation one in the Chaotic Astral Ocean, very few have middle-grade immortal weapons. In the immortal world, most golden immortals only use middle-grade immortal weapons too. Therefore, it is easy to imagine how valuable they are.

Even Yi Da also thought that those writing brushes were immortal swords when his arm was penetrated by sword energy in the beginning. Only when he sucked his brush into his body did he discover that these immortal weapons are actually writing brushes. However, in terms of offensive power, they are even superior to ordinary middle-grade immortal swords.

“If I guess correctly, in the past Immortal Emperor Ni Yang made 6 writing brushes and often used them for painting and calligraphy. Naturally, the sword energy in his body was channeled into these brushes. Only this could make them surpass  ordinary  middle-grade  immortal  swords  in  power.” Dame Yan Ji conjectures.

Old Taoist Gan Xu says in amazement: “Could it be … Immortal Emperor Ni Yang is one of those legendary sword immortals, who stopped existing on the Teng Long continent long ago?”
Sword immortals are extremely powerful in offense, but they no longer had any inheritors on the Teng Long continent a million years ago. Now loose immortal and loose devil experts can only learn about them from the sword-immortal-related records in some ancient books of their schools. “Yan Mo, what are you doing?” Dame Yan Ji suddenly notices Yan Mo taking an ink-wash painting off a wall.

There are several tens ink-wash paintings hanging on the walls of this 2nd floor. Everybody thinks that they are probably used to decorate this room. Not only Yan Mo, even Qin Yu is getting an ink-wash painting on the west wall. At a glance, Dame Yan Ji discovers the similarity between these 2 paintings.

The lower part of each of them has a very small image of an immortal sword.

“There’s another one!”
There are many ink-wash paintings hanging on the walls but Dame Yan Ji has noticed the 3rd painting with the same small image of an immortal sword. She rushes to that painting like a beam of light and takes it in her bosom directly as if she is a robber. “They …”  Old Taoist Gan Xu, Huo Can and the others are baffled.

After getting the ink-wash paintings, Qin Yu, Yan Mo and Dame Yan Ji all freeze for a short while. They then wake up with unbridled ecstasy on their faces. Even someone with so much self-control like Yan Mo and someone with such a high status like Dame Yan Ji are now so excited that their bodies are trembling all over and their faces are red like blood.

B10C20: Leaving The Immortal Mansion

“Ha-ha … congratulations on obtaining a Heaven-Sundering Diagram. These Heaven-Sundering Diagrams consist of 3 pieces and can be considered the top treasures on the 2nd floor of this Treasure-Storing Tower. As for why they are valuable, I, Ni Yang, will give you a careful explanation.”
“These 3 diagrams each contain the secrets of 3 sword moves of my famous consummate skill — the Heaven-Sundering Sword Art. Of course, only when practiced by sword immortals is this sword art most powerful. Ordinary immortals can only achieve ordinary results practicing it.”
Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s voice is echoing in Qin Yu’s mind.

“The  Heaven-Sundering  Sword  Art,  but  I’m  not  a  sword immortal so even if I practice it, my offensive power won’t improve very clearly. To me, it’s definitely of little value.” Qin Yu is somewhat disappointed in his heart. Immortal   Emperor   Ni   Yang   continues   saying:   “These Heaven-Sundering Diagrams have 4 great benefits. Just now, it was the first benefit.”
Hearing this sentence, a slightly disappointed Qin Yu immediately becomes excited again. Good Heavens, that was just the first benefit and there are still 3 other benefits to come.

“The 2nd benefit is that these Heaven-Sundering Diagrams contain in them the Heaven-Sundering Sword Energy, which automatically protects the owners. Those weaker than standard immortals or standard devils simply can’t harm you, and even standard immortals and standard devils will be attacked by the sword energy if they try to harm you.”
Qin Yu is happy inside.

This Heaven-Sundering Sword Energy protecting the body is indeed an exceptionally useful effect.

“The 3rd benefit is, if the 3 Heaven-Sundering Diagrams are combined, a map will be revealed, which leads to the Ni Yang Realm.”
At this point, Immortal Emperor Ni Yang pauses for a while.

Qin Yu however becomes doubtful in his mind. What place is this Ni Yang Realm?

“I, Ni Yang, roamed the immortal world for hundreds of millions of years. Whether in the demon world, the devil world, or the immortal world, I was definitely ranked in the top few in power. I once controlled almost countless practice planets and the treasures I possessed were at a frightening level
…” Immortal Emperor Ni Yang boasts about himself instead of explaining what the Ni Yang Realm is.

“There  are  a  great  number  of  treasures  in  this  Ni  Yang Realm. The Qingyu Immortal Mansion is only something I built casually, but … I had to collect countless treasures in tens of thousands of years to build the Ni Yang Realm. It’s over 1000 times more precious than the Qingyu Immortal Mansion!”
Now Qin Yu understands. 
The Qingyu Immortal Mansion was only built casually by Immortal Emperor Ni Yang whereas it took him great effort and countless treasures to construct the Ni Yang Realm.

“In the Ni Yang Realm, there are all kinds of treasures, formidable formations, and rare materials. There are even some formations that have never been shown by me, and … ha- ha, I won’t tell you more. In short, most of the treasure I obtained while roaming the immortal world for hundreds of millions of years are inside the Ni Yang Realm. Moreover … there’s another treasure hidden in there. It’s even more precious than all the other treasures in the Ni Yang Realm put together!” When talking to this point, even Immortal Emperor Ni Yang becomes excited.

Qin Yu now does not even dare to breathe.

He is already in a state of total shock.

As a level-8 mystic immortal, and a sword immortal at that, Ni Yang is a super immortal emperor, a top expert with enormous privileges who can roam the immortal world easily, and yet he keeps most of his treasures in the Ni Yang Realm. Moreover, according to what he said, one treasure among them is even more precious than all the others put together.

“Ha-ha …  these Heaven-Sundering Diagrams even have the 4th benefit.” Immortal Emperor Ni Yang continues.

Now all Qin Yu can do is listen. He is completely shocked already.

The Qingyu Immortal Mansion may be the supreme treasure in the mortal world, but the Ni Yang Realm has treasures that can even drive emperor-class experts of the immortal world and the devil world crazy. It is definitely 10,000 times more valuable than the Qingyu Immortal Mansion!

“Junior, how can the Ni Yang Realm possibly be a place for everyone to enter? Even if you have the map, you can’t necessarily come in. If you want to come in, you must be qualified.” Immortal Emperor Ni Yang keeps saying. Holding his breath, Qin Yu is listening attentively.

“Those  who  have  the  Heaven-Sundering  Diagrams  are qualified to come in. When the owner of a diagram reaches the outside of the Ni Yang Realm, they can control the Heaven- Sundering Sword Energy to cover an area that has enough space for a maximum of 5 people. The owner of the diagram included, these 6 people will automatically be sucked into the Ni Yang Realm. The other people won’t be able to get in even if they come to the outside of the Ni Yang Realm, whether … they’re mystic immortal emperors or not!”
Clearly Immortal Emperor Ni Yang is very confident.

The Ni Yang Realm is Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s hideout, given his power, how can someone enter it without his permission?

“The owner of a Heaven-Sundering Diagram is qualified to come in with 5 subordinates so the 3 Heaven-Sundering Diagrams put together can allow 18 people to come in. Junior, here’s an advice for you, do your best to practice and improve your power before entering the Ni Yang Realm, otherwise don’t blame me when you die, ha-ha …”
Following the loud laughs, Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s voice vanishes.

Qin Yu, Dame Yan Ji and Yan Mo all wake up and exchange a look, but then they cannot help falling silent.

The existence of the Heaven-Sundering Diagrams is really too shocking. They believe that if this information is leaked out, the Wilderness, the Chaotic Astral Ocean and the Teng Long continent will go mad, and with their power, they definitely will not be able to keep these treasures.

“Dame Yan Ji, I wonder what kind of treasure that ink-wash painting is. Can you please tell me a bit?” Old Taoist Gan Xu says smilingly while looking at Dame Yan Ji, but that tinge of expectancy in his eyes betrays his current intent.

Dame  Yan  Ji  says  indifferently:  “Just  another  immortal item.” By contrast, Huo Can looks at Qin Yu and says with a smile: “Little brother Qin Yu, can you tell us what kind of immortal item that ink-wash painting actually is, so that we can broaden our horizons?”
Just now, Old Taoist Gan Xu, Huo Can, Yi Da and Yan Lang all saw Dame Yan Ji, Qin Yu and Yan Mo tremble with excitement. It should be known that even when Dame Yan Ji obtained that middle-grade immortal writing brush, she did not forget herself like this.

What treasures are those ink-wash paintings? And how valuable are they?

Nobody believes that they are simple immortal items.

Hearing Huo Can ask him, Qin Yu says with an indifferent smile: “Because senior Huo Can already asked me, of course I’ll tell you about it.” Immediately, Dame Yan Ji and Yan Mo both look at him, their eyes flashing with fierceness. However, the eyes of Old Taoist Gan Xu, Huo Can and the others brighten.

“This  ink-wash  painting  is  in  fact  a  protective  immortal item. It also contains an extremely formidable practice technique.”  Qin Yu says smilingly. Hearing him say so, both Dame Yan Ji and Yan Mo secretly let out a breath of relief.

“A protective immortal item?”  Old Taoist Gan Xu and the others are astonished.

“Yes, the owner of this ink-wash painting simply can’t be harmed by ordinary experts. At the same time, it contains an extremely formidable sword art. This is Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s special skill. Too bad … it’s only powerful when practiced by sword immortals. We won’t achieve great results practicing it.” Qin Yu says in a rather regretful manner.

Yan Mo and Dame Yan Ji both curse Qin Yu for being cunning in their minds, but they also secretly become much more relaxed. After all, Qin Yu only revealed the first 2 benefits of the Heaven-Sundering Diagrams and not the last 2 benefits, which are the things most capable of making people crazy about the diagrams.

One of them is the map to the Ni Yang Realm and the other is the eligibility to enter the Ni Yang Realm.

Without the Heaven-Sundering Diagrams, even if someone as strong as an immortal emperor comes to the gate of the Ni Yang Realm, they will have to forget about going inside.

Dame Yan Ji says with sigh: “That’s right. The first benefit of this ink-wash painting is very good. Too bad, the 2nd one is a different story. It’d be much better if I had been practicing to become a sword immortal, as this is the most powerful sword art of a level-8 mystic immortal!”
On one side, Yan Mo also pretends disappointment by sighing. Old Taoist Gan Xu and the others feel that there is something wrong, but it is not suitable for them to press with other questions.

“Qin Yu, Yan Mo, after some time, let’s join forces and take a trip to the Ni Yang Realm. What do you think?” Dame Yan Ji asks via holy sense communication.

When Yan Mo is still pondering, Qin Yu refuses using his holy sense: “Dame Yan Ji, we’ve already encountered so many dangers since entering the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion. That Ni Yang Realm is Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s hideout so it’s definitely 10 to 100 times more dangerous. Given our power, we’d definitely die if we went in there.”
He lets both Dame Yan Ji and Yan Mo hear his message.

Yan Mo also says through his holy sense: “What brother Qin Yu said makes sense. You must still remember the last sentence Immortal Emperor Ni Yang said, ‘here’s an advice for you, do your best to practice and improve your power before entering the Ni Yang Realm, otherwise don’t blame me when you die’. As this Nine Swords Immortal Mansion already almost killed me, if I rushed in the Ni Yang Realm with my puny power, perhaps I’d die even without knowing why.”
Dame Yan Ji also remembers that last sentence said by Immortal Emperor Ni Yang. Even though he often tricks people, she does not dare to ignore that final advice.

Power!

The owners of the diagrams are qualified to enter the Ni Yang Realm, but if they are not powerful enough, even if they come into the hideout of this super immortal emperor, they will probably lose their lives.

“Qin Yu, Yan Mo, at that time Immortal Emperor Ni Yang said there is a unique treasure over 10 times more precious than the Qingyu Immortal Mansion in this Treasure-Storing Tower. What do you think it is?” Dame Yan Ji says doubtfully via holy sense communication.

Having obtained a Heaven-Sundering Diagram, she thinks that it is absolutely over 10 times more valuable than the Qingyu Immortal Mansion.

After all, even immortal emperors in the immortal world would be crazy about such a place as the Ni Yang Realm.

“Unique …”  Yan Mo thinks for a while then says using his holy sense: “Just the map leading to the Ni Yang Realm and the eligibility to come in provided by these Heaven-Sundering Diagrams are already over 10 times more precious than an immortal mansion when combined. But there are 3 of them so they can’t be considered unique.”
They cannot be considered unique, but what that most valuable treasure mentioned by Immortal Emperor Ni Yang at that time is?

Since it is the most valuable treasure, could it be even more valuable than the Heaven-Sundering Diagrams?

Qin Yu’s mind is struck by a thought. He says through holy sense communication: “I’ve thought of one possibility, that is, these 3 ink-wash paintings make a whole. Firstly, only by combining them can we get the map. Secondly, only by putting them together can we get the complete Heaven-Sundering Sword Art. I think that, in Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s opinion, the 3 Heaven-Sundering Diagrams are a whole. Perhaps what he talked about is none other than the
diagrams!”
“Possible.” Yan Mo agrees with him.

“There are 3 Heaven-Sundering Diagrams. If someone has only one of them, they won’t be able to know the location of the Ni Yang Realm at all. Therefore these 3 diagrams should be considered a whole. That explanation is correct. The 3 Heaven- Sundering Diagrams combined are definitely over 10 times more precious than the Qingyu Immortal Mansion.” Dame Yan Ji cannot help having a faint smiling expression on her face.

At this moment, Old Taoist Gan Xu, Yi Da, Azure Dragon Yan Lang and Huo Can resume searching the 2nd floor.

“Yan Mo, why are you still standing there?” Yan Lang looks frowningly at Yan Mo. “Immortal Emperor Ni Yang already said that treasure is unique. But nothing we’ve seen is unique, whether it’s the holy beast collars, the 6 writing brushes or the 3 ink-wash paintings. That final treasure must be hidden at a certain place.”
“All right, I’ll continue searching for it.” Yan Mo says with a smile then pretends to search immediately.

Dame Yan Ji is a smart person too so she knows that the others would definitely suspect her if she did not search. Therefore, she also starts searching again.

Qin Yu, however, walks towards the bookcase and opens some books.

“Oh, looks like some of them don’t belong to the mortal world.” He discovers that jade slips are even placed in some of the books. Obviously this is because the books alone cannot talk about too many things. After all, the capacity of jade slips is much greater than that of books.

These books have quite a lot of knowledge about the immortal world and other worlds. Qin Yu skims through them then sucks the ones he is interested in into his spatial ring.

While he is turning the pages of the books and the others are turning other things over —
“Lucky juniors, you’ve taken all the treasures in the Treasure-Storing Tower so now it’s time for you to leave. Get ready. The restrictive spell inside the tower will be activated right away and you’ll be sent directly from the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion to that island, which is very close to this place and has a teleport formation.”
Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s voice resounds in the 2nd floor of the Treasure-Storing Tower.

Qin Yu, Dame Yan Ji and Yan Mo are prepared for this to some extent but Old Taoist Gan Xu, Huo Can and the others are all astonished.

“Senior Immortal Emperor Ni Yang, we still haven’t found that unique treasure you mentioned, how can we just leave like this?” Old Taoist Gan Xu says anxiously. 
Too bad, this voice is merely a restrictive spell left behind by Immortal Emperor Ni Yang in the past so it will never answer.

Everybody’s eyes are dazzled for a short time.

Qin Yu then sees various golden trees. The ground around him is covered with green grass. The scenery at this place is so familiar. Obviously this is the island with that ancient teleport formation — the Golden Tree Island!

He has finally left the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion.

“Little brother Qin Yu, please give me your holy sense details. If something arises, we can exchange information through transmitters.” Dame Yan Ji takes out a transmitter and hands it over to Qin Yu in a very friendly manner. Qin Yu also takes out a transmitter.

This journey into the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion has resulted in the death of many participants. 
From now on, only the Azure Dragon Palace and the Stellar Tower are left in the underwater Xiuyao world, the Penglai Immortal Region no longer has Reverend Yan Xu and the Purple Flame Devilish Dungeon no longer has the 2 experts Situ Xue and Jiao Jiu. Even quite a few loose immortals and loose devils died too.

Everybody bids farewell to each other. Qin Yu and Li’er then immediately fly straight towards the Qian Long continent.

“Though we didn’t stay in the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion for a long time, when I see this familiar ocean and breathe this familiar air, I still feel as if I’ve been away from this world for ages.”  In the sky, Qin Yu says emotionally to Li’er.

Li’er suddenly turns her hand over. 3 painting brushes appear.

“Li’er, you …” Qin Yu looks at those 3 brushes in shock. He can tell at a glance that they are the same as the writing brushes everybody snatched in the Treasure-Storing Tower at that time.

Li’er says with a playful smile: “As the first to get into the 2nd floor, I wouldn’t return empty-handed, so naturally I seized some things for my convenience.”
“Didn’t you swear …?”
“I only swore that I hadn’t got that unique treasure. I never said  that  I  hadn’t  taken  some  writing  brushes.”  Li’er  says proudly, but there is a note of coquetry in her tone.

Qin Yu now does not know if he should cry or laugh.

Originally there were 9 of these middle-grade immortal writing brushes, which happened to be enough to be distributed among everybody. Who could have thought Li’er would quietly take 3 of them in the beginning, causing a fight over the remaining brushes? Suddenly, that black ring on Qin Yu’s finger emits various indistinct beams of light.

“Congratulations, lucky junior. You’ve obtained the unique, the most precious treasure of the Treasure-Storing Tower!” Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s slightly amused voice rises in Qin Yu’s mind. It is now so pleasant to listen to.

B10C21: The Lord Of Black Flame’s Ring

“What’s the matter, big brother Qin Yu?” Seeing Qin Yu like that, Li’er cannot help asking with anxiety and concern.

Qin Yu raises his hand to stop her because at the moment Immortal Emperor Ni Yang is talking about this so-called unique, most valuable treasure of the Treasure-Storing Tower in his mind.

“Junior, you’re really lucky. When I left the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion at the bottom of the Chaotic Astral Ocean in the past, I thought about whether I should leave this Lord of Black Flame’s Ring behind. After all, the traps I set here still aren’t difficult enough to qualify you for obtaining the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring.” Immortal Emperor Ni Yang says slowly.

Qin Yu forces a frustrated smile in his heart. The Hallucinatory Magic Land and the Road of Death are not dangerous enough? Faced with the Road of Death in particular, even someone powerful will die if they make a wrong choice. They are so dangerous, yet Immortal Emperor Ni Yang thinks that this danger level is not enough to justify the acquisition of this Lord of Black Flame’s Ring. 
However, Qin Yu finally knows that this ring is called the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring.

“But later I thought that luck was very important so I put the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring on a finger behind the back of that sculpture of myself. Generally, when people have arrived at the Treasure-Storing Tower, they would want to rush inside right away to snatch immortal treasures, yet you were able to notice this ring. That means you’re pretty lucky.” Immortal Emperor Ni Yang says laughingly.

In his mind, Qin Yu finds it somewhat strange that this Immortal Emperor Ni Yang seems to attach much importance to luck.

“The Lord of Black Flame’s Ring is an extremely valuable treasure even in the immortal world. This is the ring I wore when roaming various worlds in the past. It was forged by Lord of Black Flame, my friend and an expert on the same level as me, so it’s called the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring.” Immortal Emperor Ni Yang explains the origin of this ring. Qin Yu silently memorizes this name Lord of Black Flame.

Because this is an expert of the same level as Immortal Emperor Ni Yang, they are definitely a powerful, influential top-ranking figure.

“Storage immortal items are fairly difficult to forge. This Lord of Black Flame’s Ring is a high-grade immortal item, but it’s even more precious than ordinary top-grade immortal items. Of course, the ring is a storage immortal item so its offense isn’t powerful.”
“But … it’s got 2 great supportive functions, both of which are  Lord  of  Black  Flame’s  special  skills.”   Judging  from Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s tone, clearly he admires Lord of Black Flame’s consummate skills very much.

“Aside from its storage space, the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring also has 2 supportive functions. The first is the Heavenly Flame Field. Lord of Black Flame is good at using flames. If someone powerful wears the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring, the flames they can release are even more formidable than the heavenly flame. But a standard immortal or someone weaker in general can only draw forth the heavenly flame stored in the ring. The amount of heavenly flame they can draw forth increases with their power.”
Qin Yu is delighted inside.

The heavenly flame is a flame which even standard immortals have to deal with carefully.

“The 2nd function is the Gravitational Field. If Lord of Black Flame uses his gravitational field, he can even cause the yuanyings of level-4 and level-5 mystic immortals to collapse due to the terrifying gravity!” Immortal Emperor Ni Yang says emotionally. “Of course, the gravitational field attached to this Lord of Black Flame’s Ring only comes from a formation arranged by Lord of Black Flame. If you channel energy into it, you can generate a gravitational field. The better the energy used, the stronger the gravity.”
“Needless to say, the owner of the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring isn’t affected by the gravitational field.” There are 2 functions, one being the Heavenly Flame Field and the other being the Gravitational Field.

Qin Yu marvels in his mind.

Good Heavens! What kind of expert is Lord of Black Flame that he or she can weigh level-4 and level-5 mystic immortals down with just a gravitational field and even crush their yuanyings with that terrifying gravity?

“All right, what I talked about just now is some benefits that the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring itself has. But I also left behind in it a map, the Heaven-Sundering Sword Energy and a message. This map is the map leading to the Ni Yang Realm. As for the Heaven-Sundering Sword Energy, when you have reached the Ni Yang Realm, you can use it to cover an area, surrounding your forces. When the time comes, the Ni Yang Realm will suck all of you in automatically. Of course … you can only take a maximum of 8 people with you, which means, including you, there’ll be 9 people at most.”
Qin Yu’s heart gets a shock. 
Is this Lord of Black Flame’s Ring not equal to the 3 Heaven- Sundering Diagrams combined?

Only when the diagrams are put together can a map be revealed, and each diagram can only allow 6 people to come in, the owner included.

But this Lord of Black Flame’s Ring has not only a complete map leading to the Ni Yang Realm, but also enough Heaven- Sundering Sword Energy to take 9 people in, including the owner. In addition, the ring itself has 2 great fields and is a high-grade storage immortal item.

In terms of preciousness, not even the 3 Heaven-Sundering Diagrams combined can compare with it.

No wonder Immortal Emperor Ni Yang said that there was a unique, most valuable immortal item. At that time Immortal Emperor Ni Yang said that this immortal item was at the Treasure-Storing Tower inside the inner palace, but he did not say whether it was inside the tower or at the gate of the tower. In the Treasure-Storing Tower, Qin Yu, Dame Yan Ji and Yan Mo even thought that the 3 Heaven- Sundering Diagrams were exactly the treasure mentioned by Immortal Emperor Ni Yang.

Qin Yu suddenly becomes curious in his heart.

Immortal Emperor Ni Yang said that he left behind in the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring a map, the Heaven-Sundering Sword Energy and a message. What is that message?

“As for that message, it’s a message I left behind for you. Junior … I hope that the acquirer of the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring will be able to get that treasure in the Ni Yang Realm very much. Of course I won’t give you any hints. Everything will depend on your own effort. All right, do your best, junior. Hopefully later you can do better than I did. Ha-ha … I, Ni Yang, roamed the 3 worlds with the Heaven-Sundering Sword Energy, who could have thought I’d fall because of that thing? Bad luck, bad luck … ha-ha …” Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s voice disappears after the loud laughs.

After Qin Yu got out of the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion, some restrictive spell on this Lord of Black Flame’s Ring should have been removed. Now the true features of this ring have emerged completely. With a sweep of his holy sense, Qin Yu discovers that there are only a map and a sheet of paper inside the ring.

The message left behind by Immortal Emperor Ni Yang is on that sheet of paper.

“Junior, to reward you for obtaining the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring, I’ll tell you one thing — any comer less powerful than a Dacheng-stage Xiuxianist will definitely die!”
The last sentence makes Qin Yu’s back break into a cold sweat.

Any comer less powerful than a Dacheng-stage Xiuxianist will definitely die! 
Qin Yu believes that even if Immortal Emperor Ni Yang will deceive people again, he was not talking nonsense in this most important message left behind for him. Moreover, he also feels that the Ni Yang Realm is absolutely not a place for ordinary people to step into.

The power of a Dacheng-stage Xiuxianist is the minimum requirement for setting foot in the Ni Yang Realm.

“Big brother Qin Yu, your face looks filled with joy. What happy thing has happened?” Li’er says smilingly.

Qin Yu returns to normal from the happiness of obtaining the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring and looks at Li’er beside him: “Li’er, do you still remember that Immortal Emperor Ni Yang once said there was a unique, most valuable treasure at that Treasure-Storing Tower?”
“You mean … this ring?” Li’er is astounded. “Yes, it’s none other than this ring, which is called the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring. It’s a high-grade storage immortal item. Plus, it’s got 2 special functions, one being the Heavenly Flame Field and one being the Gravitational Field. Do you still remember the ink-wash painting I got at that time?”
“Of course I do. Is there something special about it?”
Qin Yu and Li’er talk with each other while flying in the sky. He tells her the fact that the ink-wash painting is a Heaven- Sundering Diagram, the information contained in it, and even everything about the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring.

……

“Ah, this is the Heavenly Flame Field?”
Despite trying his best to use the Heavenly Flame Field, Qin Yu can only create a thin layer of heavenly flame around the upper half of his body. There is an invisible barrier between his body and the heavenly flame. This should be a magic power of the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring put to use. 
However, the flame is only a thin layer around his upper body.

Is this still called a field?

“Big brother Qin Yu, your power is too weak. If a Dacheng- stage expert used the Heavenly Flame Field of this Lord of Black Flame’s Ring, I estimate that it would at least have a range of a zhang or two.” Li’er says after pondering for a while.

Qin Yu can only give a frustrated smile: “This time, looks like I’ll have to refine that yuanying and train hard after returning.”
He obtained the yuanying of a 2nd tribulation loose immortal, and moreover, his soul became even more materialized during this journey into the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion and has reached the late Kongming stage. Now he can meditate and refine this yuanying completely. “Try using the Gravitational Field, big brother Qin Yu.” Li’er reminds him.

This Gravitational Field is related to the user’s power. The more powerful the energy used, the stronger its gravity.

“All right, I’ll try using it.” In fact, at the bottom of his heart, Qin Yu likes this Gravitational Field even more than he does the Heavenly Flame Field. Although the Heavenly Flame Field is very good, in his opinion, the Gravitational Field is more useful in real combat as it has an element of surprise.

For example, 2 experts fight each other. When Qin Yu is charging at the opponent from behind and the opponent is preparing to counterattack, if he presses the opponent down with a terrifying gravity, even if he cannot kill him with the gravity, its restraining effect alone can slow him down greatly, weakening his fighting capacity extremely fast.

The Gravitational Field will be even more effective if he hides it from the opponent right from the beginning then uses it surprisingly in a life-or-death moment. 
Qin Yu channels his energy into the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring. In fact, the ring does not absorb too much energy at all. The strength of the gravity is related to the purity of the energy while the range of the Gravitational Field is related to the amount of energy used.

“Why are you standing still, big brother Qin Yu?” Li’er asks smilingly.

“I’ve already used this Gravitational Field, only …  I’m not very clear about how powerful it is either.”  Qin Yu says in frustration. After all, he is the user so he cannot feel that gravitational field.

Li’er gives a smile: “That’s rather complicated. Let me come in.”
There is some distance between her and Qin Yu at the moment but she immediately starts to approach him. Qin Yu hurriedly retreats: “How can you do this, Li’er? If your body can’t withstand …” “No problem.” Li’er cuts him short. “I’ve got protective magic treasures so I absolutely won’t be hurt. Besides, this Gravitational Field can’t kill an expert of the same level as the user. Just now didn’t you say that Lord of Black Flame or something can only kill level-4 and level-5 mystic immortals
with it? Lord of Black Flame is on the same level as level-8 mystic immortal emperor Ni Yang. Therefore, this Gravitational Field can’t hurt me because I’ve got protective magic treasures, and it’s not very powerful either.”
After listening to her persuasion, Qin Yu also thinks that it makes sense.

“Then you got to be careful.”  After saying so, he lets Li’er approach him.

She smilingly steps into the boundary of the Gravitational Field. The Gravitational Field executed by Qin Yu this time is a spherical area with a radius of 3 m and him being the center. As soon as Li’er enters this area, her body sinks. Right afterwards, a series of ripples appear on the surface of her body. 
Qin Yu knows that these ripples are caused by Li’er’s protective magic treasures.

He withdraws the Gravitational Field immediately. Li’er however says with a broad smile: “Big brother Qin Yu, this Gravitational Field is pretty powerful. In my estimation, its pressure is at least several million jin. Jindan-stage experts will surely die in it. Even Yuanying-stage experts will nearly die if suddenly attacked by it. And Dongxu-stage experts will probably suffer serious injuries.”
Qin Yu nods smilingly.

He is very pleased with the effect of the Gravitational Field. If a pressure of several million jin suddenly appears, it will be enough to badly injure Dongxu-stage experts. Perhaps even Kongming-stage experts will not be able to react in time either.

What Qin Yu wants to see is their inability to react in time. In a life-or-death battle, this Gravitational Field represents a chance, a chance of victory.

It is just that this Gravitational Field must be kept secret. If the enemy already knew about it and has made preparations in advance, it will still be effective, but definitely less effective than when the enemy is caught unprepared.

After flying for days, Qin Yu and Li’er eventually reach the Qian Long continent.

He simply does not know that since the Qin clan was protected by the Stellar Tower’s experts, the Qin dynasty has had an absolute advantage over the Ming dynasty in terms of Shangxian-class experts and has started to invade and attack the Ming dynasty. The Qin dynasty’s military power has also been demonstrated beyond doubt.

“Oh, there are my clan’s troops down below. My father and brothers seem to be in the military camp too.” With a sweep of his holy sense, Qin Yu discovers Qin De’s aura. He certainly finds this strange. Even if a war is being fought, does his father have to personally get into action? 
“Let’s come down, Li’er.”
Qin Yu and Li’er immediately dive down from the 9th level of the sky. As they approach the ground, those 2 fierce cavalry armies, which are training, keep sprinting nonstop. Killing intent is being emitted from the body of every soldier.

The killing intent of a person does not mean anything, but the combined killing intent of a dense crowd of over 10,000 cavalrymen is obviously very fierce.

Qin Yu and Li’er land on the ground like a flash. None of those cavalrymen noticed that there were people flying down from the sky. Qin Yu deliberately chose to land on this place, which is close to the outside of the commander-in-chief tent.

“Prince Yu.”
Wang Song, the general of these armies, is shocked as soon as he sees Qin Yu and immediately gets down on one knee. As a high-ranking figure in the Qin dynasty’s military headquarters, he knows very well how great this prince’s status is. When over 10,000 Shangxian first came to the capital at that time, the high echelons of the military headquarters all knew about this.

“Don’t make this public, General Wang Song. I just want to see my father.” Qin Yu nods smilingly.
“Supreme Emperor and the others went to the front line yesterday to take a look. I will take you to Supreme Emperor’s dwelling place, Prince Yu.” General Wang Song has regained the impressive manner of a general. He leads the way with neither inferiority nor arrogance. Qin Yu and Li’er then follow him towards the place where Qin De is staying.

B10C22: The Qingxu Temple, Heavenly Palace

The troops are being stationed on a plain. Naturally, the shelters at this place are merely tents. Qin De, Fengyuzi and Xu Yuan have been travelling the dynasty leisurely. This time they came to this front line on a whim.

“Xu Yuan, my armies have been garrisoning this place for a half month now without being able to defeat this Tiexu City at all. Tell me. Is there any way to defeat it?” Qin De asks casually while pointing at a city in the distance.

He asked this question ad lib. After all, the matter of attacking the city does not have much to do with him.

Xu Yuan ponders for a short time while stroking his beard then says smilingly: “Supreme Emperor, to conquer Tiexu City
… Judging from the fact that General Wang Song hasn’t been
able to defeat it in such a long time, I think the only solution aside from launching powerful attacks is to lure the enemies out. And how to lure them out must be based on the enemy general’s character.” “However, there may still be other solutions. This depends on intelligence. I don’t know the intelligence about this Tiexu City so it’s impossible for me to make any reasonable judgments.”
Fengyuzi suddenly says: “Brother Qin, it seems that senior Uncle Lan said Xiao Yu would return in a few days, right?”
“Yes, he should return in a few days.” Qin De says with a nod then immediately sighs. “Immortal mansion, that’s the mansion of an immortal, how can it be so unsafe? Now I’m really a bit worried about Yu’er.”
But he knows that it is nearly impossible not to encounter any dangers on the path of Xiuzhen.

“Xiao Yu will definitely return safely. Please don’t worry, Supreme Emperor.” Xu Yuan persuades.

Qin De nods his head. 
Right afterwards, the 3 of them take out a chessboard from their storage bracelet and begin to play.

“Father, Uncle Feng, Uncle Xu.”
Qin Yu’s voice rises. Qin De, Fengyuzi and Xu Yuan all turn their heads, looking in its direction. They see Qin Yu and Li’er coming side by side excitedly. General Wang Song, however, slightly bows then leaves with a smile.

Qin De says with delight: “Yu’er!”
He has been very worried since Qin Yu and Li’er went to explore the immortal mansion. Now, seeing Qin Yu return safely,  he  is  very  excited  inside:  “This  is  very  good.  You’ve finally come back safely. But … what Miss Li’er’s uncle said is truly accurate.”
Qin De praises highly. 
“What did Uncle Lan say?” Qin Yu asks doubtfully.

“Xiao Yu, that Uncle Lan of yours told us your approximate time of return, saying that you’d come back in roughly a few days. Just now we were even talking about you. Who could have thought you’d really appear?” Fengyuzi says smilingly.

Qin De suddenly frowns, saying: “Yu’er, you have 2 sworn brothers, don’t you? One is Hou Fei and the other is Hei Yu.”
“Yes, father.” Qin Yu says doubtfully all of a sudden: “Father, could something have happened to Fei Fei and Xiao Hei?”
“No, nothing happened.” Qin De answers hurriedly then says smilingly at once: “Not long after you’d left the Qian Long continent, that Uncle Lan of yours took your 2 sworn brothers away, saying that they had to go to a mysterious place to undergo special training.”
Qin Yu is startled. 
A mysterious place? Special training?

“Uncle Lan took Fei Fei and Xiao Hei away?” Qin Yu asks very carefully.

“Yes, that Uncle Lan of yours told me to tell you that you don’t have to worry about and look for Hou Fei and Hei Yu after returning because they won’t be able to come back in quite some time. Perhaps this training period will last for 2 to 3 years.” Qin De says smilingly.

“A mysterious place? Special training?” Qin Yu looks frowningly at Li’er on one side.

Her face is also full of doubt.

“Big brother Qin Yu, I don’t know where that mysterious place is either.” She really cannot figure out where Uncle Lan took Hou Fei and Hei Yu to. 
Qin Yu ponders for a while then smiles: “Forget it. When Uncle Lan already said so, there’s no need for me to worry. Fei Fei and Xiao Hei aren’t weaker than me at the moment. I wonder what level they will have reached by the time they come back from the special training in that mysterious place.”
“Father, I intend to return to Lei Mountain House in my mansion to do closed-door training. Perhaps it will take me about a month this time.” Qin Yu says seriously.

Because of this journey into the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion, Qin Yu has already realized very well how weak he is.
Perhaps those 3rd tribulation and 4th tribulation loose immortals and loose devils are merely the tip of the iceberg that is the Teng Long continent. After all, this time the experts of that place definitely did not pay too much attention to this so-called immortal mansion. Who could have known before coming in that this immortal mansion was so extraordinary? “It’s a crime to have treasures. Though the others only know that I’ve got 1 middle-grade immortal item and not 4, this middle-grade immortal item alone can probably lead some 6th tribulation and 7th tribulation experts into looking for me to cause me trouble.”
Qin Yu has returned safely, but he is not relaxed in his heart at all.

“However, even if they want to find me to cause me trouble, let’s see if they’ve got that skill.” He is totally confident.

Now he has the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring with its Heavenly Flame Field and Gravitational Field, middle-grade immortal weapons and an Ice-devouring Lightning Talisman given to him by Li’er at that time, so as long as he is careful, he can even give a standard immortal a fight.

Of course, it will be even better if he absorbs that yuanying of a 2nd tribulation loose immortal completely. “All right, do your closed-door training without worries, Yu’er. I definitely won’t let anyone disturb you.” Qin De says at once. He also knows what kind of world Qin Yu lives in and what kinds of experts he is acquainted with. The thing Qin Yu needs to do the most is none other than improve his power.

……

The Qin dynasty’s capital, outside Lei Mountain House in Prince Yu’s Mansion,

“Undergo closed-door training without worries, big brother Qin Yu.” Li’er says with a smile.

But Qin Yu is not at ease inside. He advises: “Li’er, if any formidable experts come here to snatch that middle-grade immortal weapon or that ink-wash painting, you must not get into action to resist them. Just give them this writing brush and ink-wash painting immediately.”
As he is saying so, an ink-wash painting and a writing brush appear in his hand. 
“Big brother Qin Yu, this …” Li’er opens her eyes wide.

“Ha-ha, Li’er, don’t you remember the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring has that map inside? This Heaven-Sundering Diagram now isn’t very useful to me at all. Frankly, to me it’s not worth shedding blood fighting those experts for it. As for this writing brush, even though it can transform into an immortal sword and is pretty powerful … you already gave me 3 other brushes, so the loss of this brush won’t mean anything. What are important are my relatives … and you.” Qin Yu stares into her eyes. “I don’t want any of you to be in danger.”
A wave of emotion sweeps through Li’er’s heart.

She is so moved that she wants to reveal the secret in her heart. But she stops when the words are about to come out because she knows that it is better not to tell him this secret.

“Thank you, big brother Qin Yu.” Qin Yu reaches out his arms and holds Li’er to his bosom.

……

After parting from Li’er, Qin Yu immediately enters Lei Mountain House’s Practice Room and sits down with legs crossed quietly.

“The yuanying of a 2nd tribulation loose immortal is almost comparable to that of a middle or late Dujie-stage expert. Perhaps  it’s  enough  for  me  to  reach  the  late  Planet  stage.” Without delay, he takes out from the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring that 2nd tribulation loose immortal yuanying.

Now most of his treasures are kept in the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring.

When Dame Yan Ji and some other participants fought each other in the main hall of the Qingyu Immortal Mansion at that time, they did not discover even in the end why this yuanying had vanished. 
Currently, the Stellar Transformations technique is divided into 6 stages consisting of Nebula, Meteor, Core, Planet, Dujie and Star. Each stage is a transformation and improves the user’s power rapidly. It has just been a short time now since Qin Yu stepped into the Core stage.

He closes his eyes.

An indistinct glow appears around Qin Yu then whirls about like a cloud. He, who is radiating a golden light, is right in the center of this rotating cloud. That 2nd tribulation loose immortal yuanying is turned into various streams of liquid, which also begin to whirl about Qin Yu’s body.

“I’m really looking forward to seeing how powerful I’ll be after entering the Planet stage.” He cannot help giving a faint smile on the corners of his mouth.

…… On the Teng Long continent, there are countless Xiuzhenists, even over 100 million in number.

However, the first-ranked Xiuxian school of the continent is the Qingxu Temple, which has only several tens of thousands of disciples. The Qingxu Temple deserves to be the no. 1 Xiuxian school because it has really very many experts.

There are various palaces constructed on Mount Qingxu.

At the gate of the Qingxu Temple’s outer palace, several disciples are sweeping the ground carefully. These disciples have just been admitted into the Qingxu Temple and belong to the generation with the lowest power, who has not even reached the Jindan stage.

“Hey, senior brother, when will master teach us a Xiuzhen technique?”  A 7 or 8-year-old thin boy with delicate features asks a boy about the same size as him on one side.

“Don’t worry, junior brother. It was already a great piece of luck that we were able to join the Qingxu Temple. How many days has it been since our admission? To my knowledge, no techniques are taught during the month following the admission. Only after that will we start to be taught simple base-building techniques. You can forget about practicing those  high-level  techniques  within  the  first  3  years.”  This
‘senior brother’ appears to know very well about everything.

The thin boy’s shiny black large eyes are filled with disappointment: “Does it have to be 3 years?”
“What do you know? Who among the Qingxu Temple’s disciples isn’t an expert? Even though it has only several tens of thousands of disciples, outnumbered by the Lanyang School and the Ziyang School with their hundreds of thousands, it’s the no. 1 school of the Teng Long continent. Why is this? It’s not only because of the techniques but also because of this system making us build our bases for 3 years to train our dispositions, which are very important to our practice.”  The senior brother says with fervor and assurance.

“You’re so formidable, senior brother.”  The thin boy’s eyes brighten. “Of course, but my older cousin is even more formidable. He joined the Qingxu Temple 5 years ago. Now he has reached the Jindan stage and is trained as an elite disciple.”  This senior brother raises his head and says.

“Don’t talk. There’s someone coming.” He says immediately.

At the moment, a travel-worn and weary Old Taoist Gan Xu is rushing back, standing on his immortal sword. He has already messaged the elder-class experts of the school about his journey using his transmitter.

“Fellow Taoist, this place is my Qingxu Temple. Outsiders are not allowed to enter.” The senior brother takes a step forwards and says in a daring and energetic manner. He is so proud that he has finally been able to mention the name of the Qingxu Temple.

Old Taoist Gan Xu’s expression stiffens.

He is at the gate of his own school but a junior is obstructing him. 
However, at this moment, a series of footsteps is heard as several tens of Xiuxianists walk out quickly. All of them are dressed in Taoist robes, have flowing long beards and look outstanding like real immortals. These several tens of experts are none other than the experts of the Qingxu Temple’s ‘Gan’ and ‘Fan’ generations.

“Abbot!”
Seeing the leading person, those 2 little boys immediately stand aside in shock.

“Uncle master, this time you went through danger for the sake of our Qingxu Temple and have returned with treasures
…” The leading person is Fan Ming of the Fan generation and is also the current abbot of the Qingxu Temple. He is definitely not a very formidable expert, having just passed the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation.

“That’s abbot’s uncle master!” The 2 boys are dumbfounded.

“Don’t say that, Fan Ming. This time my 2 junior brothers, Gan Ming and Gan Shan, and that Yan Xu as well were all destroyed. It was thanks to my luck that I was able to come back, otherwise you would never see me again.” Now Old Taoist Gan Xu is still frightened recalling the journey into the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion so Fan Ming’s compliment leaves a nasty taste in his mouth.

Those several tens of people’s faces all change color.

“Senior brother Gan Xu, both junior brothers Gan Ming and Gan Shan are dead?”  A loose immortal with white, flowing hair says in a slight hurry.

“Yes.  Everybody,  we’d  better  go  back  first.  Here’s  not  a suitable place to tell the story.” Old Taoist Gan Xu says at once. These several tens of people then go straight to the main hall of the Qingxu Temple. 2 loose immortals of the temple have died in quick succession. This is a very serious matter. In the main hall,

Old Taoist Gan Xu tells the whole story. Those disciples of the same generation as him or of the 1st generation junior to him are all shocked by it, whether when it is about Dame Yan Ji’s appearance, the 3 experts from the dragon clan, or the Road of Death.

“Uncle master, I never expected this immortal mansion to belong to an immortal emperor. This is really too shocking. Immortal Emperor Ni Yang, if we had known early on that this immortal mansion was left behind by him, I would have requested the seniors of Heavenly Palace to get into action.” Abbot Fan Ming says with a sigh.

Listening to the story, all of them are shocked by the fact that the Qingyu Immortal Mansion is made of a frightening amount of elemental holy ore and feel their hearts pounding because of Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s mercurial temperament.

Being given half-truths by an immortal emperor after entering his mansion is absolutely deadly. For example, Immortal Emperor Ni Yang said that the Peach Blossom Land was very safe so Reverend Shui Rou and some others chose it, but it was actually a land of death so they died as soon as they came in and did not have any chance of surviving.

Hu!

Wind blows. Every expert in the main hall looks towards the entrance of the main hall and sees a thin old man with white, flowing long hair standing at the entrance.

“Uncle master Huan Xian.”
Old Taoist Gan Xu and the experts of the Gan generation says in astonishment. They know that this uncle master Huan Xian is an expert in Heavenly Palace, the most important place of the Qingxu Temple. Unless something serious happens, the people of Heavenly Palace will never come out.

Not even the abbot can come into Heavenly Palace. According to legend, this palace can even communicate with the immortal world! 
“Gan Xu, just now did you say Immortal Emperor Ni Yang?” Loose immortal Huan Xian asks for a confirmation with a face full of eagerness.

“Yes, the master of that immortal mansion is none other than Immortal Emperor Ni Yang. What is the matter?”  Old Taoist Gan Xu asks doubtfully.

Huan Xian says in excitement: “Very good, this is truly very good. Immortal Emperor Ni Yang, it’s indeed Immortal Emperor  Ni  Yang.  This  is  great!”   Extremely  excited,  he continues at once: “Gan Xu, follow me to Heavenly Palace right now. My grand uncle master wants to see you.”
Old Taoist Gan Xu feels his heart skip a beat. Huan Xian’s grand uncle master wants to see him?

B10C23: Meteoric Tear’s Transformation

Heavenly Palace is at the peak of Mount Qingxu and is shrouded in cloud and mist all year long. There is a legendary formation of the immortal world set up around the palace so even if 12th tribulation loose immortals want to forcibly break in, then they are living in a dream world. Among the Qingxu Temple’s disciples, only those who are at least as strong as a 4th tribulation loose immortal can reside in Heavenly Palace.

Outside Heavenly Palace, Huan Xian is walking in the formation like taking a stroll in a courtyard, leading Old Taoist Gan Xu along the safe route of this formation in a relaxed manner. He does not have a high status in Heavenly Palace and is often sent down to relay messages to other members of the Qingxu Temple so naturally he is very familiar with this formation.

“Uncle  master  Huan  Xian,  do  you  know  why  your  grand uncle master looks for me this time?” Old Taoist Gan Xu, very nervous inside at the moment, asks Huan Xian quietly. Huan Xian’s face is totally ruddy: “Ha-ha, Gan Xu, I shouldn’t let you know about this matter but you’re going to know in a while anyway, so I’ll just tell you carefully.” He has been very excited all along since knowing that the master of the immortal mansion is Immortal Emperor Ni Yang.

Having reached his current level, he can only be excited by few things.

Old Taoist Gan Xu’s eyes brighten.

“Gan Xu, what you’ve done this time is truly great service. You must know that … a long, long time ago, not only our Qingxu Temple, even the Lanyang School, the Ziyang School and some other ancient schools all received an order from the immortal world.” Huan Xian’s eyes glitter.

The immortal world, perhaps it is the place that every Xiuxianist dreams about entering the most.

An order from the immortal world? 
Old Taoist Gan Xu holds his breath.

“The  immortal  world’s  order  was  that  whoever  obtains information about Immortal Emperor Ni Yang must inform the immortal world of it immediately. The doer of this deed will be rewarded by the immortal world. At the same time, the members of their school in the immortal world will also be rewarded.” Huan Xian is so excited that his face reddens.

There are an exceptionally large number of mortal worlds under the immortal world. Not only is this universe where Qin Yu lives is a mortal world, even the universe where Qin Yu’s master Lei Wei came from is also one.

Even though this Qingxu Temple is outstanding on the Teng Long continent, it is a very weak and small force in the immortal world. If they are rewarded by the immortal emperor who gave that order, the entire Qingxu Temple will have a bright future and those senior schoolfellows of theirs in the immortal world will also enjoy improved status. “Gan Xu, if this time you get the reward, you’ll become the greatest hero in the past 1 million years of our Qingxu Temple!” Huan Xian says while staring at Old Taoist Gan Xu.

At this moment, the latter only feels that his throat is very dry.

He will be the greatest hero of the Qingxu Temple in the past 1 million years?

And he will even benefit those senior schoolmates in the immortal world?

This kind of honor makes Old Taoist Gan Xu feel dizzy.

Xiuzhenists are very loyal to their schools. To them, schools are just like what families are to mortals. Being able to benefit senior schoolmates and to improve the status of the whole Qingxu Temple in the immortal world, who else has had this honor in the past 1 million years? “All right, don’t be dumbfounded. We’ve already reached Heavenly Palace. Quickly follow me to come in.” Huan Xian says smilingly.

At the moment, he and Old Taoist Gan Xu are standing in front of a 9-storied palace. Mount Qingxu is exceedingly high. Not only is the place where this Heavenly Palace was constructed shrouded in cloud and mist, the palace even sparkles all over.

His heart trembling with excitement and fear, Old Taoist Gan Xu cautiously sets foot in Heavenly Palace.

Every person in this palace is his senior so how can he possibly dare to be incautious?

“Master, Gan Xu has come.”  Huan Xian stops when he has walked up to the 3rd floor of Heavenly Palace. A white-robed middle-aged man is standing on the staircase. This man is none other than Huan Xian’s master Du Nan, a 6th tribulation loose immortal. The status of everyone in Heavenly Palace is clearly defined. Given Huan Xian’s power and status, he can only go up to the 3rd floor at most.

As a mere 3rd tribulation loose immortal, if Gan Xu had come here in the past, he would have had to salute the seniors on every floor. But today is different because he has entered the 3rd floor directly without having to meet any seniors.

“You’re Gan Xu? Good, good, come, follow me.”  The white- robed middle-aged man also gets very excited upon seeing Old Taoist Gan Xu. He immediately takes him to continue up the staircase.

This time they reach the 7th floor of Heavenly Palace.

“Uncle  masters,  Gan  Xu  has  come.”  Du  Nan  bows  while standing outside the entrance of the 7th floor and says.

That door opens. A woman with her hair tied up walks out. Seeing Gan Xu, she immediately smiles broadly: “Du Nan, seeing this Gan Xu here, I know that your report is indeed true. Quickly follow me, Gan Xu.”
That woman pulls Gan Xu’s hand, enthusiastically leading him into the 7th floor.

At least in the past 1 million years, there has been nobody else who could go up to the 7th floor of Heavenly Tower as a 3rd tribulation loose immortal. After all, even a 6th tribulation loose immortal like Du Nan still cannot go up to this floor.

Old Taoist Gan Xu is being very well-behaved at the moment, just like a child led by the hand by an adult.

“Junior sister, has Gan Xu arrived?”
3 men walk out, all loose immortals. When they look at Gan Xu, their eyes glitter so brightly. Gan Xu is very nervous in his heart, as if he is a young girl about to be raped. He knows very well that the people at this place must at least belong to the Shan generation because Du Nan calls them uncle masters and Du Nan is the master of Huan Xian, who belongs to the generation preceding him.

Seniors of the Shan generation, no less! Gan Xu has never seen them for so many years.

“I am Gan Xu of the Gan generation. I am honored to meet you, grand uncle masters.” Gan Xu kneels down and kowtows without delay.

These 3 men and 1 woman nonchalantly accept Gan Xu’s kowtow. Right afterwards, the leader among them, a man, says smilingly: “Gan Xu, tell us carefully. Do you really know information about Immortal Emperor Ni Yang?”
Old  Taoist  Gan  Xu  says  respectfully:  “The  Nine  Swords Immortal Mansion I went into belongs to none other than Immortal Emperor Ni Yang. He even said that he is a level-8 mystic immortal. Moreover, judging from the middle-grade immortal weapon I obtained in there, he is also a sword immortal.”
“Level-8 mystic immortal! Sword immortal!” The 3 men and the woman immediately hold their breaths.

Even though they know Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s name, they never knew that he is so terrifying.

Their status is high enough for them to know that immortality is divided into 3 stages consisting of standard immortal, golden immortal and mystic immortal. These 3 stages represent different levels of status. Standard immortals can be seen everywhere and are worthless.

Golden immortals belong to the upper echelons. Some powers consider them talents worth attracting.

As for mystic immortals, all of them are qualified to call themselves immortal emperors. There are 9 levels of mystic immortals in total. Level-8 mystic immortals are all top figures in the immortal world, but Ni Yang is not only a level-8 mystic immortal, he is also a sword immortal, whose offense is extremely powerful and whose kind ceased to exist on the Teng Long continent long ago.

“Senior brother, don’t waste time. Quickly let Gan Xu send this information to the immortal world. If another school does this before we do, it will be too late for us to be regretful.” That woman says hurriedly after waking up from her awe of Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s power.

The leading man wakes up and says hurriedly: “Right, quickly follow me to level 9, Gan Xu. If another school sends the information to the immortal world at this time, it’ll really be too late for us to regret this.”
The immortal world wants information about Immortal Emperor Ni Yang so naturally the 1st individual to provide the information will be rewarded. But anybody else will not benefit at all from providing the information.

Not daring to disobey, Gan Xu follow this Shan-generation senior upstairs. The other 3 Shan-generation experts also follow him behind Gan Xu. 
“Grand uncle masters, except for me, all the Xiuxianists who went to the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion this time are already dead.”  Old Taoist Gan Xu says gently, seeming to be afraid of frightening the others.

“What?!”
Shan Qu looks at Gan Xu in shock. But he wakes up in the blink  of  an  eye  and  smiles  broadly:  “Ha-ha,  so  the  other Xiuxianists are already dead. Very good, then they absolutely can’t snatch our chance to be the first to give the immortal world information about Immortal Emperor Ni Yang.”
Immediately, Shan Qu regains the composure of a loose immortal expert and takes Gan Xu up to the 9th floor of Heavenly Palace step by step. The other 3 Shan-generation experts also let out a breath of relief.

Only very few of the many loose immortals in this Heavenly Palace have ever gone up to the 9th floor. This is the first time 3rd tribulation loose immortal Gan Xu has entered the palace but he has gone straight up to the 9th floor. This occurrence alone is enough for him to be proud of himself and for his name to become famous in the history of the Qingxu Temple.

Even though the other 8 floors of Heavenly Palace have various rooms, this 9th floor is nearly empty. Only there is a huge formation in the center of the floor. Those symbols and seal-style characters in the formation look very complex. The formation’s energy and aura are even enormous.

“Gan Xu, follow me into this formation.” After saying so, Shan Qu steps into the formation.

Blindly following him, Gan Xu also steps into this formation.

Shan Qu’s entire body then emits a terrifying aura. Various streams of energy are channeled into the formation, which immediately begins to flash on and off. Only after quite a while, when even cold sweat has appeared on Shan Qu’s forehead, does the formation shine constantly.

“The Qingxu Temple’s men? Oh, why do you look for me?” An indifferent voice resounds through the whole 9th floor.

Shan Qu says respectfully at once: “I am Shan Qu of the Qingxu Temple. A disciple of my temple has obtained information about Immortal Emperor Ni Yang. We also know that the immortal world wants information about Immortal Emperor Ni Yang, therefore I …”
“You say Immortal Emperor Ni Yang, do you really mean it?” The voice, which was indifferent a moment ago, now becomes urgent. “Junior of the Qingxu Temple, this matter is very serious so you can’t lie. If you do, at the very least your Qingxu Temple will be destroyed completely.”
Shan Qu panics and immediately looks at Old Taoist Gan Xu.

The latter says hurriedly: “I am Gan Xu. I had the luck to set foot in Immortal Emperor Ni Yang’s Nine Swords Immortal Mansion. In the mansion, I obtained information about Immortal Emperor Ni Yang.” “Say, what do you know about Immortal Emperor Ni Yang?” That voice asks.

“Immortal Emperor Ni Yang is a level-8 mystic immortal and a sword immortal.” Gan Xu says hastily.

That voice is clearly full of excitement: “Ha-ha … that’s right. Immortal Emperor Ni Yang is a sword immortal and a level-8 mystic immortal as well. This is also the information Sovereign Yu gave me. Ordinary immortal emperors don’t know this. You’re a brat in the mortal world but you know this information so looks like you’re not lying, ha-ha …” Obviously this individual of the immortal world is very excited.

“Very well, but this matter is really too serious so I have to report to Sovereign Yu. This matter must be decided by Sovereign Yu. Both of you just stay there. If Sovereign Yu gives an order, I’ll contact and pass it to you directly.”
That voice vanishes after saying so and the formation dims too. But in the 9th floor, the faces of Shan Qu and his 3 brothers and sister are filled with joy. Judging from the reaction of that figure in the immortal world, clearly this Immortal Emperor Ni Yang is exactly the one the immortal world has been looking for.

“Who is Sovereign Yu?” Shan Qu also feels extremely excited inside.

“Being   called   sovereign,   this   immortal   must   be   an outstanding figure in the immortal world.” Shan Qu is very sure about this in his mind.

……

The Qian Long continent, the Qin dynasty’s capital, Prince Yu’s Mansion, inside Lei Mountain House,

After practicing for more than a half month, Qin Yu finally reaches the peak of the late Core stage. Now he is already well prepared to break through the late Core stage to reach the early Planet stage. 
In Qin Yu’s dantian,

That formerly golden ball of the Core stage has now turned black. Its heat is not even intense. But Qin Yu knows very well that the energy of the core at the peak the Core stage is almost 10 times more powerful than that of the golden core in the beginning. Only its energy is now gathered inside the ball.

“Use the core as the center and absorb the countless stars to form the planet at once. The most important thing to practicing the Planet stage is natural holy energy, that is to say, the holy energy in everything in nature. I’ll have to make the planet full of natural holy energy and life force like a planet inhabited by mortals.”
At this moment, Qin Yu’s originally calm dantian changes all of a sudden.

Like in a shaking universe, the countless stars, which have been moving according to the shape of a nebula, instantly gather towards the black core in the center like crazy. The Stellar Flame also rushes into the black core. Everything starts to shudder violently.

When things have calmed down,

In the universe of Qin Yu’s dantian, there is only a planet. That core is located deep inside this planet. The Stellar Flame is at the most central part of the planet. Now the Stellar Flame has already made a breakthrough to become light purple from deep blue.

With a calm expression, Qin Yu makes all necessary hand signs then slowly spreads his hands in the end.

At this moment, his whole mind leaves his body completely and seems to totally fuse with nature. This feeling of being one with nature makes his entire soul quiver. Even his eyes become moist uncontrollably.

The whole planet in his dantian shakes once. Various green dots are then generated on the planet’s surface. Various spots of natural holy energy come into being on the planet in his dantian.

However, right at this moment —
The Meteoric Tear, which Qin Yu has never been able to actively control since it fused with his body long ago, unexpectedly flies out from inside his body. Now it is so dazzling, radiating a green light. The Meteoric Tear flies straight to the area right above the top of his head and floats there.

It begins to rotate slowly right above his head. As it rotates, it sends out various green dots of light, which fall on Qin Yu’s body like snowflakes. Those green dots of light then fuse with his muscles, channels, bones and that planet inside his dantian

B10C24: Whatever The Cost

The green dots of light fuse with Qin Yu’s muscles, whose cells then rupture and regenerate nonstop as if he has taken growth hormone. As the cells transform again and again, his body’s sturdiness rises at a terrifyingly fast speed.

Not only the muscles, even Qin Yu’s channels and bones also transform drastically.

Just like steelmaking, in which steel is obtained after hundreds of times of tempering, Qin Yu’s bones are undergoing one astonishing change after another too. Their sturdiness keeps increasing. This kind of increasing speed has reached a simply shocking level.

As a result of the green dots of light fusing with Qin Yu’s body, every place of his whole body is improving at frightening speeds.

Qin Yu’s mind has fused with nature completely. He is quietly experiencing the immensity, magnificence and naturalness of nature so he pays absolutely no attention to the transformation of the Meteoric Tear, nor does he notice that his body is undergoing astonishing transformations.

Inside Qin Yu’s dantian,

There is only a planet. This planet was formed by the black core absorbing the countless stars and is Qin Yu’s energy core. At the moment, various green dots are being generated on the surface of the planet. But after the green dots of light from the Meteoric Tear have fused with the planet, it starts to undergo drastic transformations.

Previously, the green dots were produced here and there. But now, the greenness spreads over the whole planet at an obviously fast speed. In just a while, a vigorous type of natural holy energy is generated and it is even purer than the natural holy energy outside.

……

The Meteoric Tear is still floating and slowly rotating right above Qin Yu’s head. 
Various green dots of light keep falling down and fusing with every place of his body. Seeming to have some magic power, they are causing his entire body to undergo miraculous transformations. Perhaps not even 12th tribulation loose immortals and loose devils could explain this whole thing.

After a long time, Qin Yu’s body stops changing.

Now his body is 100 times sturdier than it was in the past. However … green dots of light are still falling down from the Meteoric Tear.

His body cannot absorb them to change anymore. Therefore, after falling down, the green dots of light fuse with the depths of his muscles’ cells and are hidden in every place of his body. Because his body can no longer absorb them, it can only store them this way.

Not only has Qin Yu’s body been transformed, His soul is being transformed extremely fast too. Whether because Qin Yu has fused with nature or because the dots of light from the Meteoric Tear have been fusing with his body, his soul is becoming more concentrated and more materialized fast. The spiritual energy in his whole mind is also becoming even purer.

Qin Yu feels the planet in his dantian shake once. That feeling of being in combination with nature disappears and the Meteoric Tear fuses with the inner part of Qin Yu’s body again. Despite having sent out so many green dots of light, it does not seem to have undergone any changes itself.

“What’s going on?”
After doing a scan of his body’s inside with his holy sense, Qin Yu is astonished.

Now perhaps even Yan Mo’s black dragon body is far inferior to his in terms of sturdiness. He feels that his whole body possesses a tremendous power, which is so strong that it even causes his heart to tremble with shock. 
“What’s  happened  to  my  body?  Even  though  the  Stellar Transformations trains the body, it can’t be so amazing. Perhaps now I can even fight a Dujie-stage expert using my body alone.” Qin Yu is shocked inside.

But is it really as he guesses? At the moment he is still not fully aware of the astonishing things about his body.

“I didn’t expect the planet in my dantian to be covered completely in greenness and have such pure natural holy energy.” Qin Yu is now even more shocked.

At the Planet stage, the transformations of the core usually correspond with the changes of the natural holy energy on the surface of the planet. As the practitioner’s power becomes more profound, the core will become increasingly hotter. Likewise, the natural holy energy on the surface of the planet will become increasingly thicker and the greenness increasingly wider. However, now the entire surface of Qin Yu’s planet is already covered with the greenness. In theory, being covered completely in the greenness represents the late Planet stage.

But the core of his planet only has a dark red tinge. This means his true power is still merely at the early Planet stage. After all, at the late Planet stage, the core will look like a fireball.
“What actually happened? What’s the matter? How did the planet in my dantian instantly become full of natural holy energy on the surface as if it has reached the late Planet stage? Moreover, this density even exceeds the description of the late Planet stage in the Stellar Transformations. But the core is only at the normal early Planet stage.”
Qin Yu cannot figure out the cause of this.

Compared to the energy inside his body, at the moment the strength of his muscles and bones is even more terrifying.

Why is it this way? He just cannot understand. 
“When   did   my   soul   become   so   materialized?   This materialization level should be at the late Dujie stage.” Qin Yu is shocked again when he checks his own soul.

His mind fusing with nature can indeed elevate the materialization level of his soul. However, his soul was already at the late Kongming stage in the beginning thanks to the breakthrough he had made in the Hallucinatory Magic Land of the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion, therefore, even though he became one with nature, it should have only reached the early Dujie stage.

But judging from the current materialization level of his soul, it is already at the late Dujie stage.

“All of this happened because my mind fused with nature, and …” Qin Yu looks at his chest. The only other cause of this mystery he can think of is the Meteoric Tear. Even now he is still puzzled by its secrets. Right afterwards, he does not think about what happened anymore and continues absorbing the yuanying’s energy to practice.

……

After nearly a half month,

The natural holy energy on the surface of the planet in Qin Yu’s dantian is extremely pure at the moment. The core deep inside is radiating heat like a fireball. The Stellar Flame in the deepest part of the core is even almost normally purple.

After absorbing that 2nd tribulation loose immortal yuanying, Qin Yu has finally reached the late Planet stage.

He stands up, his face full of an excited smiling expression.

“In the past, master was able to kill a Dacheng-stage expert and so many Dujie-stage experts with ease at the middle Dujie stage. Eventually he even took on the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation. Now if I use the energy of the Solar Core, I can defeat Dujie-stage experts easily. And if I rely on the 2 fields of the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring, it won’t be impossible for me to beat Dacheng-stage experts either.”
At the moment, the core of the planet in his dantian looks like a fireball. In the Stellar Transformations, when the planet’s core reaches the state where it is like a fireball, it is called the Solar Core. And the Dujie stage of the Stellar Transformations puts emphasis on cultivating the Solar Core.

In the past, it was thanks to the power of the Solar Core that Lei Wei was able to kill so many experts when he was at the middle Dujie stage.

Compared to Lei Wei at that time, Qin Yu even has the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring and middle-grade immortal weapons, so if he goes all out, it indeed will not be difficult for him to handle Dacheng-stage experts. But, at the moment he does not know fully that, in addition to the Solar Core, the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring, the middle-grade immortal weapons and the Ice- devouring Lightning Talisman, he also has a body with terrifying offensive power! 
Without going through a real fight, it is very difficult for him to realize the true formidability of this body after it was transformed by the Meteoric Tear.

……

The Teng Long continent, Heavenly Palace on Mount Qingxu,

On the 9th floor of this Heavenly Palace, Shan Qu, the 3 other experts of the Shan generation and Gan Xu have never dared to leave this floor. They have been waiting for an order to come from someone in the immortal world, but waiting for days like this is exceptionally distressing.

Suddenly, various beams of light are sent out from the densely packed and numerous seals of the formation in the center. The 4 Shan-generation experts’ and Gan Xu’s eyes immediately brighten. Shan Qu and Gan Xu step into the formation without delay. They have been waiting for this moment for a very long time. “The   Qingxu   Temple’s   disciples   listen.   Be   respectful immediately. The lord who is going to question you is Sovereign Yu’s close assistant. He is much more powerful than ordinary immortal emperors. If any of you dares to offend him, he won’t even need to get into action as I myself will make your Qingxu Temple suffer a fate worse than death.”
The voice that conversed with them before is heard.

As soon as Shan Qu hears this, a wave of terror and nervousness sweeps through his heart. He says hurriedly: “Please don’t worry. We absolutely won’t dare to anger this lord and will tell him everything with clarity and honesty.”
Good Heavens! The questioner is unexpectedly going to be an immortal-emperor-class expert.

Moreover, he is much more formidable than ordinary immortal emperors and is Sovereign Yu’s close assistant. How powerful is he? What level of mystic immortal is he on? “Good, you two wait quietly. The lord will arrive at once.” That voice disappears after saying so.

Shan Qu and Gan Xu wait quietly. Both of them do not even dare to breathe heavily in this formation. After all, the formation is still being connected to the immortal world so if they breathe heavily, anyone at the other end can hear them, and if their heavy breathing offends that immortal-emperor- class expert, this will be terrible for them.

Even though they only have to wait for a while, this period of time seems like a year to them.

“The Qingxu Temple’s disciple Gan Xu, I heard you know information about that Ni Yang, is this true?”  A lazy voice rises.

He has finally come.

Gan Xu takes a deep breath then says respectfully without delay: “I am Gan Xu. I really know some information about Immortal Emperor Ni Yang.” “Oh, tell me carefully.”  That voice still sounds lazy as if its owner is totally unconcerned but Old Taoist Gan Xu feels oppressed when listening to it. This is because the owner of the voice is someone of high status so his every word or action naturally gives off an air of lordliness.

Old Taoist Gan Xu says carefully: “Sir, some time ago, I went into the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion with some other Xiuzhenists. In the mansion, I obtained information about Immortal Emperor Ni Yang, who claimed to be a level-8 mystic immortal. We also figured out from the immortal items we had obtained in there that he is a sword immortal because the writing brushes he left behind contain an extremely swift and fierce type of sword energy.”
“Oh …”  The lazy voice continues saying: “Tell me carefully about you lot’s experiences in the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion and those treasure you obtained.”
“Yes Sir.” “At that time, I and quite a few others entered the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion. As soon as we came in, we were trapped in the Hallucinatory Magic Land.”
“Oh, the Hallucinatory Magic Land?” That lazy voice exclaims in amazement. “Afterwards, you went into a palace called the Qingyu Immortal Mansion, didn’t you?”
Gan Xu says with delight: “Yes, the immortal mansion we went into later was exactly the Qingyu Immortal Mansion. In the beginning we even fought each other for that mansion- guarding stele. Only in the end did we know that the core of that Qingyu Immortal Mansion was a clump of elemental holy essence.”
There is a hint of happiness in that lazy voice: “That’s right. After forging the Qingyu Immortal Mansion, Ni Yang even showed it off to us. Its core is indeed the elemental holy essence.”   Now  this  immortal-emperor-class  expert  already believes Gan Xu.

“All right, you don’t have to talk about the dangers you went through anymore. Just tell me about the treasures you lot obtained.” The lazy voice is somewhat solemn at the moment.

Feeling the atmosphere become tense, Gan Xu answers right away: “It should have been intended that the Qingyu Immortal Mansion would be granted to us. Unfortunately, we could not find the elemental holy essence. After reaching the Treasure- Storing Tower inside the inner palace, we obtained holy beast collars on the 1st floor. Then we obtained middle-grade immortal writing brushes and ink-wash paintings on the 2nd floor. However, there were only 3 of those paintings and I have none of them.”
“Oh? Let me ask you. Is there any information about the Ni Yang Realm left behind in the writing brushes and holy beast collars?”  That voice is no longer lazy, having become totally solemn.

Gan Xu takes a deep breath. He is extremely nervous under the pressure those words carry.

“No, there isn’t. The holy beast collars and writing brushes are just ordinary immortal items. Except for the sword energy left in the writing brushes, there is nothing special about them.” When talking to this point, Old Taoist Gan Xu suddenly remembers how ecstatic Dame Yan Ji, Qin Yu and Yan Mo looked after they had obtained the ink-wash paintings.

“Ah, Sir, there is one thing I want to tell you. It may be related to the Ni Yang Realm you mentioned.”  Gan Xu says respectfully.

“Oh, quickly say it.” That immortal emperor expert says hurriedly. Now he waits for Gan Xu to talk with his full attention.

“Sir, when we were on the 2nd floor of the Treasure-Storing Tower, 3 of us obtained the ink-wash paintings. After getting the paintings, they were all so ecstatic that their bodies trembled all over and their faces were red like blood. I found this very strange at the time because they had seen the Qingyu Immortal Mansion and other treasures before and they had never been so ecstatic. I think these paintings should have something to do with the Ni Yang Realm you mentioned.” Old Taoist Gan Xu says nervously.

That voice falls silent. 
In a while —
“Who are those 3?” The immortal emperor expert asks.

Old Taoist Gan Xu says hurriedly: “Of those 3 individuals, 1 is a member of the dragon clan, 1 is an expert of the Yinyue Palace, a large Xiumo school, and 1 is an ordinary expert, only he is backed by a loose immortal, an extremely formidable loose immortal!”
“The dragon clan, the devil world …  perhaps they already reported to the demon world and the devil world as soon as they came back. This is a bit troublesome. The 3rd one is only backed by a loose immortal?” That immortal emperor expert’s tone  has  a  tinge  of  disdain:  “Here’s  my  order  for  you,  the Qingxu Temple. You must snatch the 3rd one’s ink-wash painting, whatever the cost. We’ll compensate for all of your losses 100 times as much and even bestow more treasures upon you.” Their losses will be compensated for 100 times as much?
Even more treasures will be bestowed upon them?

Delighted inside, Shan Qu says immediately: “Please be at ease, Sir. My 3 brothers and sister and I will go into action and definitely snatch that ink-wash painting, whatever the cost. Even if he is a 12th tribulation loose immortal, our Qingxu Temple will try every means to snatch it.”
For the sake of its own future, the Qingxu Temple, which has been passed down from generation to generation for a million years, has decided to go all out.

B10C25: Here Comes The 4 Treasure- Robbing Loose Immortals

In the headquarters of the dragon clan,

Yan Mo is sitting in a black wooden chair with a solemn expression.

“Mo’er, you’ve finally come back.”  A blonde old man says smilingly while looking at him. This blonde old man is none other than an elder of the Yan family, an 8th tribulation loose demon golden dragon.

When it comes to status in the dragon clan, the golden dragon group is ranked highest, silvery dragons and black dragons second, followed by azure dragons, red dragons, purple dragons and the other types of dragons. An 8th tribulation loose demon golden dragon has an extremely high position in the Yan family.

Of course, the regal five-clawed golden dragons are also included in the golden dragon group. Five-clawed golden dragons are extremely rare so they cannot be considered a group on their own.

Yan Mo takes a look at the blonde elder and suddenly says with a smile: “3rd elder, the place Yan Lang went to right after his return seems to be the holy land in the clan, right?”
“Yes.”  3rd  elder  strokes  his  long  golden  beard  and  nods smilingly.

“The  holy  land  should  be  able  to  communicate  with  the demon world …” Yan Mo appears to have a well-thought-out plan.  “As  soon  as  Yan  Lang  came  back  and  mentioned Immortal Emperor Ni Yang, all of you got so nervous and immediately let him enter the holy land. After a while, even you, the 3rd elder, personally came to talk with a stubborn junior black dragon like me.”
Yan Mo’s eyes are fixed on 3rd elder: “If you said you don’t have any special goals, do you think I would believe it, 3rd elder?” “Mo’er.” 3rd elder says in a gratified manner: “It’s very hard to truly mature under the wing of seniors. Whether in terms of calculation or temperament, those youngsters who live in the dragon clan are all far inferior to you. Not bad … I indeed came looking for you with a special goal. I hope you give the entire dragon clan that ink-wash painting.”
“This has to do with the Ni Yang Realm?” Yan Mo guesses.

3rd elder smiles broadly right away: “This is indeed within the expectations of the demon world’s seniors. Sure enough, this ink-wash painting is related to that Ni Yang Realm. Mo’er, I’m not fooling you. This Ni Yang Realm has very serious implications. It’s already not something ordinary loose immortals and loose devils can be involved in. You’d better not get mixed up with it.”
When Yan Mo mentioned the Ni Yang Realm, he already made a decision in his mind.

“2 small conditions.” Yan Mo says calmly. “Tell me.” 3rd elder says with a smile.

“I’m allowed to read the clan’s secret manuals and to enter the Dragon Pool to practice at any time. I believe these 2 conditions should still be far inferior to the ink-wash painting’s preciousness.” Yan Mo says calmly. He is very clear in his mind that, given his power, even if he has the painting in his body, he will not be able to keep such a treasure, so he should just give it away and get some actual benefits in return.

He wants to be able to read the clan’s secret manuals to his heart’s content and to practice in the Dragon Pool anytime.

Perhaps all dragons, except golden dragons, dream of these 2 privileges. Because golden dragons have hereditary memories, they simply do not need to learn from the secret manuals of the dragon clan. Golden dragons enjoy the highest status in the dragon clan so they are entitled to go into the Dragon Pool to practice too.

Black dragons and silvery dragons, however, do not have this opportunity. 
“Okay, I accept.” 3rd elder nods his head without delay.

Yan Mo immediately takes out the ink-wash painting and tosses it to 3rd elder. As soon as 3rd elder receives this painting, he cannot help getting slightly excited inside. In contrast, Yan Mo stands up and begins to leave the hall, heading for his own dwelling place. However, when he reaches the doorsill of the hall, he turns around all of a sudden —
“3rd elder, let me ask you one thing. What treasures does this Ni Yang Realm actually have?” He asks 3rd elder. This question has always puzzled him in his mind.

Having taken the ink-wash painting, 3rd elder says smilingly: “Mo’er, let me tell you something about the treasures in the Ni Yang Realm. Even the Dragon Sovereign of our clan in the demon world, one of the most powerful experts in the demon world, wants to get them very much. You think they are very precious or not?”
“Oh.” Yan Mo turns around and leaves right after receiving the answer.

“Mo’er, you don’t regret giving me this ink-wash painting? If you yourself come in for an exploration, maybe you’ll be able to find those treasures. After all, these kinds of top treasures can only be obtained by predestined ones.”  3rd elder says with a vague smile.

“Being  predestined  to  get  them  doesn’t  necessarily  mean being predestined to use them. Given my puny power, even if I obtained very formidable treasures, I would still be no match for you, let alone great elder. And our clan’s leader is even more fearsome than great elder. Right, that low-grade immortal weapon Yan Lang gave me to use at the time is now mine.” When Yan Mo’s voice is still being heard, he himself has already left.

At this moment, 6 or 7 old men walk out from the back of the hall. The leading one is wearing a gold crown. Even his 2 eyes are golden.

“Leader, this ink-wash painting is truly a Heaven-Sundering Diagram, one part of the map leading to the Ni Yang Realm. At the same time, with this painting, 6 individuals can go into the Ni Yang Realm. Without it, even if we can find the Ni Yang Realm, we won’t be able to come in.” 3rd elder bows and says.

The most powerful family of the dragon clan is the Ao family.
The Yan family takes the 2nd place.

However, this leader of the dragon clan is not a member of the Ao family or the Yan family. But he is still respected by the whole clan because … he is a king among golden dragons — a five-clawed golden dragon.

“I remember this kid Yan Lang saying that, of the 3 ink-wash paintings, this one is ours, one is in the Yinyue Palace and one fell into the hands of a young man called Qin Yu, right?” The dragon clan leader says with an indifferent smile. “Leader, you mean …  we’ll go to snatch Qin Yu’s Heaven- Sundering Diagram?” 3rd elder guesses.

The dragon clan leader says with a shake of his head: “There’s no need. Having one diagram is already enough for us. As long as we’ve got a diagram, in the end we’ll be able to reach the Ni Yang Realm and go in no matter what happens. What’s the point of wasting our energy fighting for that diagram? Perhaps those who want to fight for it the most are loose immortals and some loose demon experts.”
“I wonder if obtaining that ink-wash panting is good luck or bad luck to that young man Qin Yu.” The dragon clan leader heaves a sigh. He unexpectedly sighs because of Qin Yu.

……

Not only the dragon clan, even the immortal world, the demon world and the devil world also have tools to communicate with the mortal worlds under them, so naturally, the information about Immortal Emperor Ni Yang is sent to the higher worlds very quickly. Big bosses in the immortal world, the demon world and the devil world also begin to order their subordinates to dispatch experts to fight for the ink-wash paintings.

Storm clouds are raging, but the main character of this affair, Qin Yu, is currently enjoying life to his heart’s content with Li’er.

……

On the Qian Long continent,

The autumn winds are making rustling noises and yellow leaves are falling down.

Qin Yu and Li’er are sitting and playing the game of Go under a large tree that can only be encircled by at least 3 people.

After succeeding in training, Qin Yu came out then started to travel the Qian Long continent with Li’er. The places they have travelled to include pure white snow-covered mountain peaks, the depths of massive pine forests, the shorelines of blue lakes, the sides of mountain streams and waterfalls …
“Big brother Qin Yu, I’ve got news about Fei Fei and Xiao Hei.” Li’er puts a black piece down and says smilingly.

Qin Yu’s hand stops, his face overflowing with happiness: “Really? At that time Uncle Lan said he was taking them to a mysterious place. Where’s this place? Also, when will Fei Fei and  Xiao  Hei  return?”  At  the  moment  he  wants  to  see  his sworn brothers immediately very much.

“I don’t know where that place is either, but Fei Fei and Xiao Hei have now become exceptionally formidable. According to Uncle Lan’s message, they should be about to reach the early Dujie stage already.” Li’er says with a vague smile. “Big brother Qin Yu, you’re the big brother so you can’t lose to them. You also have to work hard.”
“Early Dujie stage?” Qin Yu is astonished. Unlike outsiders, he knows very well about Hou Fei’s and Hei Yu’s power. Considering that their soul levels improve much slower than his, how have they progressed even faster than he has during this 2-year period?

In the beginning they were at the early Dongxu stage, but they have nearly reached the early Dujie stage after a short time. This speed is a bit too terrifying because, after all, Hei Yu and Hou Fei do not progress so abnormally fast in soul cultivation as Qin Yu, who has the Meteoric Tear. However, could Uncle Lan have told a lie?

Doubt …
Qin Yu’s heart is full of doubt. He is certainly delighted that his sworn brothers have become more powerful. But how have they improved so fast?

“Li’er, they …”
“Don’t ask me, big brother Qin Yu. I don’t know what method Uncle Lan has used either. When you see Uncle Lan, you can ask him yourself, can’t you?” Li’er says with a playful wink.

Qin Yu gives a smile.

What is the point of thinking too much? The more powerful his brothers are, the better it is.

“Li’er, our next stop should be in the Ming dynasty. What place of the Ming dynasty do you intend to go to first?” Qin Yu shifts his mind back to the sight-seeing journey that the 2 of them have been going on.

“It’s your call.”
……

During this period of time after Qin Yu had come out from his closed-door training, Azure Dragon Yan Lang once exchanged information with him through transmitters. Since both the Nine Demons Hall and the Blue Water Mansion were already finished, naturally the underwater Xiuyao world would be divided between the Stellar Tower and the Azure Dragon Palace.

After the negotiation, the number of caves under the Stellar Tower increased to 18. This was the result of the Stellar Tower annexing the entire Nine Demons Hall and nearly half of the Blue Water Mansion. Even so, there are still a bit fewer caves under the Stellar Tower than under the Azure Dragon Palace.

Controlling 18 caves, the Stellar Tower is now a much greater power than it was in the past, and naturally it has a lot more forces too.

At the moment, 4 beams of light are shooting north extremely fast in the sky above the ocean. Any Xiuzhenist can tell that these beams of light are actually flying experts. These 4 experts are none other than the Qingxu Temple’s real experts
— Shan Qu, his junior brothers and his junior sister.

Shan Qu is an 8th tribulation loose immortal while his 3 brothers and sister are 7th tribulation loose immortals. 
These are an 8th tribulation loose immortal and three 7th tribulation ones. Moreover, having been practicing for over 10,000 years, they certainly have formations for executing joint attacks. Because of this, they are not even afraid of running into a 9th tribulation loose immortal.

“Senior  brother,  what’s  the  background  of  this  loose immortal called ‘Uncle Lan’? I already exchanged information with seniors of the Qingxu Temple in the Chaotic Astral Ocean. They seemed to have never heard of a figure with this name among the formidable loose immortals.”  Shan Nian, one of Shan Qu’s junior brothers, says doubtfully.

“Right, senior brother, according to Gan Xu, it’s very likely this ‘Uncle Lan’ loose immortal can forge middle-grade immortal weapons. The protective magic treasure on the body of that girl from the Stellar Tower Gan Xu met was simply invulnerable to the attacks of the 2 brothers Huo Lan and Huo Can. That treasure should be a middle-grade immortal item.” His junior sister Shan Ming also says.

It is really too difficult to forge middle-grade immortal items. Even in the Chaotic Astral Ocean, the owners of middle-grade immortal items can perhaps be counted on a pair of hands.

Of course, this does not mean those without middle-grade immortal items are not capable of forging them. 10th tribulation loose immortals already have the necessary power for forging them. However, only very few 10th tribulation loose immortals have middle-grade immortal weapons because their materials and forging methods are rare.

“It doesn’t matter how formidable he is. Plus, we won’t necessarily encounter this loose immortal expert during this trip. Even if we run into him, he must also know the name of our Qingxu Temple and the reputations of those seniors in our temple. I believe he’ll know how he should act too!” Shan Qu says indifferently.

The Shan-generation experts are definitely not the Qingxu Temple’s most formidable.

After becoming a 4th tribulation loose immortal, a disciple can enter Heavenly Palace on Mount Qingxu. But … not all the disciples of the 4th tribulation stage or above have entered Heavenly Palace. Many formidable loose immortals have gone into the Chaotic Astral Ocean instead. After all, this ocean has a lot of treasures and even elemental holy rock.

The Chaotic Astral Ocean is exactly a paradise for loose immortal, loose devil and loose demon practitioners.

This was also the reason why Shan Qu dared to say that even if Uncle Lan was a 12th tribulation loose immortal, their Qingxu Temple would still be able to obtain the ink-wash painting.

……

The Stellar Tower is now a much greater power than it was in the past. Its number of guards has even reached 200,000. Various well-disciplined guard squads are practicing at the bottom of the ocean. Some Xiuyao experts are supervising everything.

When the water rises, the boat goes up too. The Stellar Tower’s influence has expanded so naturally now it has more experts than before. 
200,000 …
This is such an enormous figure. Even a mere square formation arranged by them will be densely pack and seem endless. The design of this Stellar Tower contains the Great Heavenly Stellar Formation. When these 200,000 guards return to their dwelling places, they will also become part of the formation.

Even though most of these 200,000 guards are at the Jindan stage or Yuanying stage, once they come back to their places, combine their power and fuse it with the Great Heavenly Stellar Formation, they will be so powerful that perhaps not even loose immortals can defeat them easily. After all, the Great Heavenly Stellar Formation is a long-lost formation of the immortal world.

“The Stellar Tower’s Qin Yu, quickly come out!”
A powerful voice resounds through the area within several hundred li of the Stellar Tower. At the same time, it even echoes nonstop at the bottom of the ocean. All of the forces of the Stellar Tower immediately become vigilant, as do its numerous guardians.

“The comer should be a top expert. Every guard immediately returns to their place and gets ready to activate the Great Heavenly Stellar Formation.” The Stellar Tower’s manager Zhuang Zhong gives an order without delay, his face changing color. The energy contained in that voice alone has caused the heart of everybody in the Stellar Tower to tremble with fear.

This Shan Qu originally just wanted to shake up the opponents. Who could have thought Zhuang Zhong would be so frightened that he would immediately prepare to activate the formation?

“Oh, this Stellar Tower is so strange …” Shan Ming, the only woman among the 4 loose immortals, says doubtfully while looking at the Stellar Tower.

At the moment the Stellar Tower is indistinct like an illusion. An ancient, vigorous aura blows on her face. As soon as those 200,000 guards come into their dwelling places, they become part of the formation and are connected to each other. The Great Heavenly Stellar Formation’s power immediately increases a lot.

“Though there are many of you, how can a formation arranged by substandard Xiuyaoists like you compare with an 8th tribulation loose immortal like me?”  Shan Qu makes a wave of his hand. A white sword is then shot straight at the Stellar Tower’s main gate. It is none other than Shan Qu’s immortal sword.

An explosion is heard. The radiance of the formation around the Stellar Tower unexpectedly fluctuates several times. Obviously the attack is somewhat difficult for the formation to withstand. But in the end it still manages to withstand the sword.

“Who’s  the  comer  that  he  can  even  shake  this  great formation?” Manager Zhuang Zhong and the guardians are sitting with legs crossed in the main hall of the Stellar Tower. Their faces all change color greatly when they feel the shaking of the formation.

B10C26: The 3 Worlds Are One

In the main hall of the Stellar Tower, manager Zhuang Zhong and the guardians look at each other, their eyes full of astonishment.

“My guardians, today all the 3 tower masters aren’t here so we can’t let the enemy destroy the formation whatever happens. I’ll message the tower masters immediately. Please hold on until they come back.”  Zhuang Zhong glances at the guardians present with a very solemn expression.

Nearly all of the guardians present are at the Dongxu stage.
At the moment, their faces are solemn and full of resolution.

However, outside the Stellar Tower, the 4 Shan-generation loose immortals are being shocked by the fact that this formation was able to withstand a strike of Shan Qu’s immortal sword. It should be known that Shan Qu is an 8th tribulation loose immortal so he can kill even a Dacheng-stage expert in just one hit with his power. In the eyes of the Teng Long continent’s experts, the Xiuzhenists of the Northern Territory are exceptionally weak, which is indeed true as well. But now a formation that can withstand a strike from an 8th tribulation loose immortal has unexpectedly appeared in the Northern Territory.

“How is this possible? This little defensive formation of the Stellar Tower was unexpectedly able to withstand a strike of my sword?”  Shan Qu is astounded, but gives a smile after a while. “I see. Perhaps this is the formation left behind by that ‘Uncle Lan’ loose immortal.”
Shan  Ming  narrows  her  eyes  and  says  smilingly:  “Senior brother, looks like this loose immortal is really formidable. I never thought he could arrange such a formation. But … even though this formation is formidable, obviously its controller is too weak. Senior brother, we need not waste time. Let’s get into action together and destroy this formation right away first.”
Shan Qu nods his head while looking at the Stellar Tower and its illusionary radiance. Even though this defensive formation of the Stellar Tower is formidable, if he goes all out and performs his special skill, he will almost certainly break the defense of this place. But there are his 3 junior brothers and junior sister with him here at the moment so why should he go all out?

“Junior brothers, junior sister, prepare to get in formation!”
Shan Qu shouts in a low voice. His body then immediately flashes with a light. A low-grade immortal sword flies straight up. The other 3 Shan-generation experts also make their immortal swords fly up under their control without delay. The 4 immortal swords are radiating lights of different colors.

“Furious Lightning — Break!”
Shan Qu slightly opens his mouth and says softly while making a hand sign then pointing with a hand.

The 4 immortal swords fly towards the Stellar Tower at an extraordinarily high speed while spinning like drill bits. In the blink of an eye, they hit their target like an extremely fast thunderbolt. An explosion is heard as the entire formation of the Stellar Tower begins to shake.

Bang!

Like a burst bubble, the Great Heavenly Stellar Formation is broken into pieces by the joint attack of the 4 loose immortals. At this moment, the 200,000 guards all vomit blood and are badly injured.

“Pu!”
In the main hall, all of the guardians vomit a large mouthful of blood, their faces turning pale. Wind sounds rise. A short time later, the 4 loose immortals fly straight into this hall. The leading one has swift and fierce eyes and his aura covers the entire hall like a great mountain.

Shan Qu glances at Zhuang Zhong and the guardians indifferently as if he does not see them at the scene. Indeed, in the eyes of this 8th tribulation loose immortal, these Dongxu- stage experts can be disregarded completely. 
“Say, where’s tower master Qin Yu of the Stellar Tower?” Shan Qu asks indifferently.

Although his voice is not fierce at all, it carries an irresistible pressure. This is the domination of someone of high status.

Zhuang Zhong takes a deep breath and slightly bows, saying: “Senior, I am manager Zhuang Zhong of the Stellar Tower. May I ask why you want to find our tower master?”
“I’m asking you or you’re asking me?” Shan Qu asks in reply lightly with a faint cold smile on the corners of his mouth.

Zhuang Zhong is startled. His heart palpitates uncontrollably as he knows that this is someone with ill intentions!

Shan Qu’s junior brother Shan Nian looks coldly at Zhuang Zhong: “We’ve come here to find Qin Yu. You lot only need to answer the questions, and don’t ask much. You better answer honestly, otherwise … I won’t mind killing some Xiuyaoists.” Xiuxianists are narcissistic, always looking down on Xiumoists and Xiuyaoists. In contrast, Xiumoists are ruthless and cruel. Xiuyaoists are the strongest power and generally do what they please.

“I am but a manager. How can someone like me know where tower master wants to go or where he wants to train? After all, tower master Qin Yu is the leader of our Stellar Tower. Ah, seniors, there is someone who may know tower master’s whereabouts, you should go and ask him.” Zhuang Zhong says smilingly.

“Say.” Shan Qu says indifferently.

“He is Senior Lan. Tower master always calls him ‘Uncle Lan’. He is a loose immortal respected deeply by tower master. I  think  Senior  Lan  should  know  where  tower  master  is.” Zhuang Zhong says in detail.

Shan Qu, who had an indifferent expression a moment ago, stares at Zhuang Zhong, his eyes flashing with fierceness. 
He does not want to see the unfathomable ‘Uncle Lan’ the most because, according to his information, the protective magic treasure Li’er was wearing at that time was really too powerful to be a low-grade immortal item. It should at least be a middle-grade immortal item. Extrapolating from this, he can partially figure out Uncle Lan’s power.

Facing the look in Shan Qu’s eyes, Zhuang Zhong appears to be terrified: “Senior, I am telling the truth. If you want to know tower master’s whereabouts, perhaps you can only go and ask Senior Lan. Could I have said something that offended you?”
“Humph, Zhuang Zhong, you’re faking it very well. The type I hate the most is …  cunning lowlifes.”  Shan Qu is greatly annoyed. He can tell that Zhuang Zhong mentioned Uncle Lan to frighten him, which makes him feel very unhappy.

Exceedingly unhappy! If Shan Qu had enough power to deal with Uncle Lan, he probably would not mind Zhuang Zhong’s little trick at all. But
… he is not confident of handling Uncle Lan so he is very
annoyed.

“Cunning little crab, you think I’m afraid of that Senior Lan or something so you’re using him to intimidate me, right?” Shan Qu looks coldly at Zhuang Zhong.

The latter’s heart skips a beat: No good.

As soon as Shan Qu recalls the seniors of his own Qingxu Temple in the Chaotic Astral Ocean and what that immortal emperor lord said in the end that day, his face has a faint air of domination: “Senior Lan? You’re wrong, little crab. Even if he’s a 12th tribulation loose immortal, he won’t be able to resist my Qingxu Temple.”
“I haven’t found that ink-wash painting, but I hate you little crab very much. Demons and devils must be exterminated …” Shan Qu makes a wave of his sleeve indifferently. Xiuxianists call Xiumoists and Xiuyaoists devils and demons. Killing demons and devils is perfectly justified in the eyes of Xiuxianists. Of course, if demons and devils are too powerful, Xiuxianists will enthusiastically call them ‘my fellow Xiuzhenists’.

In the world of Xiuzhenists, the absolutely righteous, kind- hearted type is exceptionally rare.

“Demons and devils must be exterminated …  ha-ha, what you said is so insolent, sonny.”
That indistinct voice resounds through the whole main hall. At the same time, everybody present including 8th tribulation loose immortal Shan Qu feels mentally suppressed.

“So strong!” Shan Qu’s face changes color.

Uncle Lan, dressed fully and casually in a blue gown, is standing in front of Zhuang Zhong, looking at the 4 Shan- generation experts with an indifferent smile. There is an indifferent, smiling look in his eyes, but it makes the 4 loose immortals feel cold inside.

“To my knowledge, in the immortal world, which can also be called the demon world’s or the devil world’s universe, your immortal world is only half as strong as the demon world. It is even so in this mortal world as well.” Uncle Lan says smilingly.

The immortal world, the demon world and the devil world do not belong to different universes at all. In fact, these 3 worlds are located within the same universe, only this universe is extraordinarily large.

The immortal world, the demon world and the devil world each occupy a part of this universe. This has resulted in complicated relations between immortal emperors, devil emperors and demon emperors. This is also the reason why experts of all 3 worlds are so familiar with the Ni Yang Realm.

“You are …  that Senior Lan?”  Shan Qu is not frightened at all. “Correct.” Uncle Lan nods.

“How did you know that the immortal world, the demon world and the devil world are in the same universe?”  At the moment, he is still astonished in his heart. This information is general knowledge to immortals and devils, but it is a secret to loose immortals and loose devils. He knows some secrets only because he often communicates with the immortal world’s heralds.

Uncle Lan says with a ha-ha laugh: “How much do you know, junior? The immortal world, the devil world and the demon world are within the same universe. It’s just that this universe is in a higher plane than the mortal world. To a certain extent, space isn’t divided between immortals and devils. It’s only divided into different energy levels. When the energy inside a Xiuzhenist is high enough, they will ascend to a higher plane.”
“When  the  Xiuxianists,  Xiumoists  and  Xiuyaoists  of  this world achieve ascension, naturally they fly to the nearest universe of the next higher energy level. Xiuxianists call this universe the immortal world, Xiumoists the devil world and Xiuyaoists the demon world. In fact, they are the same place.” The 4 Shan-generation experts all look shocked.

All of a sudden, Uncle Lan smiles: “I suddenly remember one thing. You Xiuxianists often tell your disciples that the devil world and the demon world are places of chaos, fighting, blood and filthiness and only the immortal world is the happy, perfect place. You’re just fooling yourselves and others. How can those disciples possibly know that the immortal world, the devil world and the demon world are actually the same universe?”
This is indeed very laughable and is worth laughing at as well.

Xiuxianists vilify the demon world and the devil world as much as they like according to their own imaginations. Those 2 worlds are so unbearable in their imagination but the demon world, the devil world and the immortal world are actually the same universe.

The immortal world is the devil world, which is the demon world, which is the immortal world! 
“Senior, may I ask how many loose immortal tribulations you have passed and if you know Reverend Ming Liang of my Qingxu Temple?” Shan Qu suddenly says.

This Reverend Ming Liang is no ordinary person. He is Shan Qu’s senior and currently the strongest expert of the Qingxu Temple, having already become a 12th tribulation loose immortal.

“You don’t need to care about how many tribulations I have passed. Reverend Ming Liang? I don’t know such a pipsqueak.” Uncle Lan says indifferently as if he is mentioning an ant.

Shan Qu’s face changes color: “Don’t be excessive, my fellow Xiuzhenist. Reverend Ming Liang of my Qingxu Temple is already a 12th tribulation loose immortal now. Not even the masters of the 3 main islands in the Chaotic Astral Ocean dare to look down on him but you unexpectedly called him ‘a pipsqueak’!” He is annoyed. “Reverend Ming Liang? I don’t know him, but I know the little golden Peng of the 3 main islands. I and you have been talking to each other long enough. You can leave now.” Uncle Lan says with an indifferent smile.

Shan Qu does not know at all who the ‘little golden Peng’ Uncle Lan mentioned is. He thinks that this is a certain expert of the 3 main islands in the Chaotic Astral Ocean.

Members of the 3 main islands must not be offended lightly.

“My fellow Xiuzhenist, are you a member of the Chaotic Astral Ocean’s 3 main islands?” Shan Qu asks carefully.

“Juniors, I already told you to leave, but you’re still staying here. Looks like I have to personally expel you.” Uncle Lan lets out a sigh.

Hearing him say so, the 4 Shan-generation experts all begin to focus their energy for fear that Uncle Lan is about to get into action now. Based on the talk and probe a moment ago, they have concluded that this Uncle Lan is very powerful, at least more powerful than they are.

“Could it be you want to use force, my fellow Xiuzhenist?” Shan Qu asks while appearing to be tough outwardly.

“Use force? Why do some people always flatter themselves?” Uncle Lan sighs then makes a wave of his sleeve. These 4 loose immortals immediately vanish into thin air in the main hall.

At this moment, Zhuang Zhong is delighted inside. Those 4 loose immortals are very fearsome but it looks like Senior Lan is even more fearsome than them.

“Senior Lan …”  When he has just said those words, Uncle Lan says frowningly: “The formation is indeed a little weak when activated by the energy of the guards. I should improve it a bit.”
…… In the sky above the ocean, the 4 loose immortals appear out of thin air.

“What’s happened, senior brother?” Shan Ming looks around in shock. They have come out of the ocean from inside the Stellar Tower’s main hall in the blink of an eye.

Shan   Qu’s   face   becomes   solemn:   “Teleportation,   he’s teleported us out. Though this place is not far from the Stellar Tower, we’re still 8th tribulation and 7th tribulation loose immortals after all. Teleporting us to this place directly with a wave of his hand, perhaps only 12th tribulation loose immortals can possibly have this kind of power.”
Shan Qu only said ‘can possibly have’ so clearly he is uncertain if 12th tribulation loose immortals have this power. After all, the fact that such a move was executed neatly with just a wave of the hand has caused him to be overcome with fear.

It is obvious that if Uncle Lan had wanted to kill them, he would have only needed to wave his hand! 
“Go, let’s return. It seems we still underestimated the Uncle Lan behind Qin Yu. This matter must be reported to uncle master Ming Liang first. If he can’t do anything, we’ll have no choice but to wait for the immortal world’s experts to descend.” Now Shan Qu feels unsure if the guarantee he gave that immortal emperor of the immortal world at the time can be fulfilled.

Immediately, the 4 loose immortals fly extremely fast towards the Golden Tree Island like 4 beams of light.

……

In the Ming dynasty,

There is a white-robed young man with an indifferent smile on his face. Anybody who sees his smile cannot help feeling a wave of warmth inside and liking him from the bottom of their heart. At the moment, this white-robed man is walking on the street as if taking a stroll.

Even so, with just 2 steps, he reaches the east end of the city from the west end. Using just several steps, this white-robed young man then goes from Fengyang City of the Ming dynasty to Xuzhou City.

His technique is even more formidable than ordinary distance-shrinking techniques. If Qin Yu were here, he would immediately feel that the walking method of this white-robed man is very similar to Li’er’s. Even though he is taking steps leisurely, his speed is simply shockingly fast.

NOTE:

Peng is the largest bird in Chinese   mythology: http:/ en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Peng_%28mythology%29

B10C27: Zhou Xian

In Guishui City of the Ming dynasty,

Guishui City is situated by mountains and water. There is a pretty mountain range to the left of the city. The beautiful sinuous river Li runs between the mountain range and the city.

At the moment, Qin Yu and Li’er are walking on a street of Guishui City. The 2 of them are very affectionate towards each other while laughingly chatting about the buildings, the architecture, the scenery and the tourist attractions of various places.

“Li’er, would you like to taste Tanghulu?” Seeing a seller of Tanghulu in the distance, Qin Yu is struck by a thought and immediately asks Li’er smilingly.

She nods happily. He then goes forwards with a smile to buy Tanghulu. Now there happens to be only 2 skewers of Tanghulu left. He hands over  a  piece  of  silver,  saying:  “Give  me  both  skewers  of Tanghulu. You can keep the change.”
The eyes of the granny who sells Tanghulu immediately brighten: silver!

Most people generally use copper coins to buy snacks such as Tanghulu but Qin Yu uses silver and does not even need change. The granny has indeed made a decent profit this time.

“Aye, here you are, sir.” The granny enthusiastically pulls out 2 skewers of Tanghulu.

Qin Yu receives the Tanghulu then turns around to leave, but he suddenly feels his leg hindered at this moment. He lowers his head to take a look — a 4 or 5-year-old little boy is hugging his calf and looking very pitifully at the Tanghulu in his hands with even a lustrous thread of saliva flowing from the mouth. “Haw …” How can Qin Yu possibly still not know what this little boy wants to do?

“Big brother, I want to eat Tanghulu. I’ve got money. Trade it with me, okay?” The little boy’s glistening large eyes are full of Tanghulu, his little hand holding 2 copper coins.

“Don’t be noisy, Xiao Yu.” A simply-dressed young woman hurriedly pulls the little boy over and immediately apologizes to Qin Yu: “Sir, children are ignorant, please don’t be angry.”
Just now this young woman gave the boy 2 copper coins so that he could go and buy Tanghulu so naturally she saw with her own eyes Qin Yu casually take out a piece of silver to buy Tanghulu. Moreover, judging from his manner, the young woman is certain that this young nobleman’s status is even much higher than that of the city’s governor.

“What’s the matter, big brother Qin Yu?” Li’er also walks up.

Qin Yu turns around and tells her smilingly: “Nothing, it’s just a little boy who wants to eat Tanghulu. At first I wanted a skewer apiece for you and me, but let’s forget it, you’ll eat a skewer and I’ll give this little boy the other one.”
After saying so, he lowers his head, looking smilingly the cute  little  boy,  and  offers  him  a  Tanghulu  skewer:  “You’re called  Xiao  Yu,  right?  Come.”  The  boy’s  eyes  immediately brighten.

“There’s no need, sir. Children have eyes bigger than their bellies …” That young woman says hastily while even pulling the little boy, who wants to eat Tanghulu. Being pulled by his mother, the boy stops moving right away, only he puffs his mouth up and keeps staring at the Tanghulu with his large eyes. Tears are even welling up in his eyes.

Qin Yu gives a smile: “It’s all right, Xiao Yu. Come.”
The little boy turns around and takes a look at his mother. Seeing that his mother does not hold him back, he receives the Tanghulu skewer excitedly without hesitation, saying: “Thank you, big brother. These 2 copper coins are for you, big brother.” “There’s no need. The Tanghulu is a gift for you.” Qin Yu says smilingly.

“That won’t do.” The little boy acts as if he is an adult. “My mom said that I can’t take other people’s things at will. That’s not right, big brother. Please take them. These 2 copper coins can buy a lot of things, buy you candies to eat, and buy meat buns too.”
“There’s no need.” In fact, Qin Yu likes this little boy.

“That won’t do.” The boy is very stubborn.

The young woman knows the general temperament of young noblemen, how can they possibly accept 2 copper coins?

“Xiao Yu, big brother said he gifted it to you, so you should just keep the coins.” She says hurriedly. Hearing his mother say so, the little boy, who just now was still stubborn, cannot help looking doubtfully at his mother with wide-open shiny black eyes. After a while, he nods his head and withdraws the 2 copper coins.

……

At this moment, the white-robed young man walks into Guishui City.

“Situated  by  mountains  and  water,  the  scenery  is  indeed beautiful.” With just 2 or 3 steps, he arrives in the street where Qin Yu and Li’er are on. The other pedestrians do not notice his sudden appearance at all, as if he has always been here.

As soon as the white-robed man sees Qin Yu and Li’er together, a lightning bolt flashes through his eyes. Right afterwards, he smiles and says: “Biaomei!”
When Li’er, who is playing with the little boy, hears that, her body immediately gets a shock. She turns around at once and cannot help having an astonished expression: “Biaoge!” Qin Yu also turns around.

Biaomei? Biaoge?

He looks at the white-robed young man before him. This man is Li’er’s biaoge? He knows Li’er is a member of a certain special clan. If this white-robed man is really Li’er’s biaoge then he should belong to that clan as well.

“Biaomei, how long have you and Uncle Lan been roaming around without returning? Even yifu is about to get angry.” The white-robed man says while looking tenderly at Li’er.

“Father gets angry?” She is startled.

“This is the order written by yifu personally. You should take a look.” The white-robed man makes a wave of his hand. A golden shaft of light then shoots towards her. Li’er reaches out her hand. An item looking like a golden scroll appears in her hand. 
As soon as she opens it and takes a look, her face goes slightly pale.

“Biaoge, do I have to return immediately?”  She finds this somewhat hard to accept.

The white-robed young man says with a frown: “Biaomei, yifu personally wrote this order. It’s not a simple verbal message. When he already wrote this order, you should be able to know that he’s really very angry. Could there be anyone who dares to disobey his orders?”
Li’er stands restlessly, her forehead full of worry.

“I’ll go to find Uncle Lan.” She clenches her teeth then says.

The white-robed young man slightly frowns and says with a sigh at once: “All right, don’t be stubborn, biaomei. Uncle Lan doesn’t particularly listen to yifu’s words, but do you want to make them fight each other head-on because of this small matter? Besides, not only is yifu incomparably powerful, he’s also the king of your clan. Who would dare to disobey an order given by him?”
“What’s  the  matter,  Li’er?  What’s  actually  happened?” Listening to the talk between the 2 of them on one side, Qin Yu also feels that there seems to be something wrong with this situation.

The white-robed young man slightly frowns: “Li’er? Who are you? How dare you call her Li’er?!”
“Biaomei, why are you staying with a mortal? Could it be Uncle Lan allowed this?”  The white-robed young man’s eyes flash with anger.

Qin Yu is startled inside. If his observation is not wrong, just now a lightning bolt flashed through this young man’s eyes.

A lightning bolt in the eyes, how is this possible? “If yifu knows that you’re staying with a mortal, you also know what consequences this will bring about. At that time, don’t blame me for not advising you.” The white-robed young man glances coldly at Qin Yu.

That kind of look makes him seem to be a dynasty’s emperor looking down at a beggar on the side of a street.

“No, I only got acquainted with him just now and find him rather funny.” Li’er says hurriedly with a smile.

Funny?

Qin Yu immediately feels his entire heart freeze.

“There’s something wrong.” He is not a fool. It is just that he is someone involved in the matter so he was affected by those words, but he quickly reacts. He and Li’er have known each other for such a long time, how could she call it ‘just now’? “Let me give an introduction. This is my biaoge Zhou Xian. He is very formidable, at least much more formidable than you.” Li’er says smilingly to Qin Yu.

“Biaoge, this is Qin Yu, a friend I made here. Though he isn’t powerful,  he’s  a  very  nice  person.”   She  suddenly  huffs: “Biaoge, you must not bully him, or else I’ll be very angry.”
“Okay, I certainly won’t bully him.”  Zhou Xian says with a faint smile then casts an indifferent glance at Qin Yu with his cold eyes. Obviously he is totally contemptuous of someone with so little power like Qin Yu.

“Biaomei, don’t waste time. Yifu has already become very angry. The moment you opened the written order, he knew that you had read it. You’d better return immediately, otherwise he’ll get angrier and you’ll be grounded. At that time, perhaps it’ll be useless even for me to intercede with him on your behalf.” Zhou Xian says in a caring manner.

Li’er nibbles her lips then walks up to Qin Yu without delay. “Qin Yu, I must go home now. Goodbye.”
She only says aloud a few words.

But at this moment, her voice rises in Qin Yu’s mind.

“Don’t be angry, big brother Qin Yu. Now I can’t let the others know about the relationship between us. If I did, you would definitely die!” Li’er’s tone seems very anxious.

Qin Yu is not a boor so he knows at once that she has her own difficulties.

“Big brother Qin Yu, my father is a king, the king of my clan. I can’t disobey his orders. Besides … not only my father, if some others knew that I like you, even they would probably kill you too.”
Qin Yu is startled inside. What is actually going on?

He remembers that when Uncle Lan talked with him for the first time, he told him sternly in the beginning not to develop a love for Li’er because loving her would result in his death. Only later did he allow him and Li’er to stay with each other.

Qin Yu has never understood why Uncle Lan said in the beginning that loving Li’er would cause his death. However, now he seems to have gained some understanding of the problem.

“But big brother Qin Yu, I guarantee that I’ll definitely think of ways to set everything straight after returning. I’ll be with you soon no matter what. Nobody will be able to stop us. But now there are quite a few obstacles so I need to think of ways to remove them. You must wait for me. Listen to me. Don’t tell me anything using your holy sense. My biaoge can easily detect it.” Li’er says very anxiously.

Qin Yu can only refrain from using holy sense communication. 
“If not for Uncle Lan using his magic powers, perhaps the other members of my clan would have already known about our relationship long ago. With Uncle Lan’s help, there is hope of being together for us. I’ll try my best. You’ll have to try your best as well. If you become more powerful, the chance of us being together will be greater!”
“Big brother Qin Yu, remember that I’ll never be together with anyone else. Even though I won’t be able to change everything after going back to my clan, I’ll still be able to not get married. I’ll wait for you forever.”
At this moment, Zhou Xian’s voice rises: “Biaomei, it’s time you went back. Yifu is still waiting for you.”
“All right, I’m going now.” Li’er turns around and says with a smile. She then makes a wave of her hand skywards. A black hole immediately appears in the sky. It seems that area of space has been shattered. “Li’er.”  Suddenly feeling pain as if someone has clutched at his heart, Qin Yu cannot help uttering.

Li’er’s body flies up, her eyes looking at him.

He is also looking at her.

“Big brother Qin Yu, I have to go now. During this period of time, I’ve been very happy to be with you — with freedom and joy in my heart. Before leaving, I’ll tell you those words that I’ve always been keeping at the bottom of my heart without saying — I, love, you.” Li’er says very slowly and gently, as if she is whispering in his ear.

Qin Yu opens his mouth several times but says nothing.

He wants to tell her ‘I love you’ so much too, but he cannot do that. He knows that this Zhou Xian before him can easily detect other people’s holy sense communication. He does not dare to use holy sense communication, nor does he dare to say those words aloud.

Li’er goes straight into that black hole, her body flashing on and off with a pale green light as if she is an angel. After a while, that black hole vanishes and it is as if Li’er never existed.

“Big brother, where’s that big sister?” The little boy, who is eating Tanghulu, asks Qin Yu doubtfully.

The mortals at the scene do not know what has happened.
They simply did not see Li’er fly off the ground.

“That big sister has already gone home.”  Qin Yu forces a smile with effort and says while looking at the little boy.

At the moment his heart is full of pain, but there is absolute resolution at the deepest part of the bottom of his heart! This is because he knows Li’er loves him. Knowing this is already enough for him. “You’re Qin Yu, right? How did you and my biaomei know each other?” Zhou Xian asks with an indifferent smile.

Judging from how Li’er broke the space to leave with a lift of her hand, Qin Yu knows that this mysterious clan is really very formidable, so formidable that its members can even detect holy sense communication easily.

“We just happened to become acquainted. Li’er is very good- tempered. Right, brother Zhou Xian, the clan that you and she mentioned, what is it actually?” Qin Yu appears to be doubtful.

However, he is screaming furiously in his heart at the moment. When Li’er left just like that, how can he possibly not be in pain, angry and grieved? But he must restrain himself!!! And he must put on this act too.

Who can know the pain and fury in his heart?

“Li’er,  Zhou  Xian?”  A  hint  of  mockery  appears  on  Zhou Xian’s face. “Brat, you’re just a mortal. Li’er isn’t a name you can say. Similarly, you can’t say my name, Zhou Xian, either.” Qin Yu’s heart skips a beat.

“I don’t know why biaomei was willing to stay with you to chat, but … given her status, you should be proud of being with her for the past several days. However … from now on, you’re not allowed to say ‘Li’er’ anymore, nor are you allowed to say my name, understand?” Zhou Xian says smilingly.

Qin Yu feels annoyed inside.

“So you’re angry? Oh dear, mortals are just mortals. That’s right. It’s like talking to an ant. No matter how much you talk to him, he won’t be able to understand the human world. Similarly, you …  can’t understand my meaning.”  The look in Zhou Xian’s eyes is still so chilly and his tone is still so gentle.

“Li’er, calling biaomei by her name, to tell the truth, I’m a little jealous of you and especially so when you’re just a mortal. But I shouldn’t bother about you. However … given your intelligence, it’s impossible for you to understand my existence. All right, then I’ll do a mortal like you a favor, allowing you to get a taste of the tip of the iceberg that is my power.”
At this moment, a lightning bolt flashes through Zhou Xian’s eyes again!

Qin Yu’s heart skips a beat: This Zhou Xian has already become murderous.

NOTE:

Biaoge: older male cousin with a different surname. Biaomei: younger female cousin with a different surname.
Tanghulu: candied haws on a skewer: http:/ en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tanghulu

Yifu: the husband of mother’s sister.

B10C28: I Know Heaven Better Than You Do!


Getting a taste of the tip of the iceberg that is his power?

Qin Yu is not an idiot. The worlds he has lived in, whether the Qian Long continent or the underwater Xiuyao world, are all cruel worlds whose members intrigue against each other all the time. So naturally he can understand one thing, that is, this smiling, apparently very nice, white-robed young man will most likely take this opportunity to kill him.

“Oh, you seem to be scared?” Zhou Xian says with a smile.

What does this Zhou Xian actually want to do?

At the moment Qin Yu is extremely nervous. Since Li’er broke the space to leave after saying so much to him, he has been determined inside, because there is the most resolute conviction at the bottom of his heart. Therefore … he does not want to die now. And he must not die now either.

Nobody can take away his chance to be together with Li’er, nobody!!!

“Scared? No, I’m just very curious. Didn’t you say a moment ago that I can’t understand your existence at all and I’m like an ant compared to you? Why do you still want to make me understand your power? Could it be you want to try in vain to make an ant understand a human’s power?” Qin Yu asks with a slightly doubtful expression.

“Ha-ha     …”      Zhou     Xian     gives     several     chuckles. “Correctamundo. It’s very difficult for you to understand my existence and my power as well, so I said … I’d display the tip of the iceberg that is my power. That’s right, the tip of the iceberg, just so little, less than a ten thousandth or even a millionth of my power. Don’t worry. I won’t kill you, because biaomei already told me that I can’t kill this good friend of hers, right?” Zhou Xian looks around. Suddenly his eyes are fixed on the whitewood trees used to beautify the street on both sides of the street. With a movement of his feet, he quickly goes up to a tree that is 100 m away then gently snaps a branch.

Qin Yu looks at Zhou Xian doubtfully, waiting to see what he actually wants to do.

He does not run because he knows that if Zhou Xian wants to kill him, he will simply be unable to escape.

“Ha-ha, let’s use this branch as a weapon.” Zhou Xian gives that little branch a gentle stroke. The leaves immediately float down, leaving behind in his hand only a bare branch that is 1 m long and as wide as a finger.

Qin Yu’s nerves are on edge in the blink of an eye.

The weirdest thing is that all the other people on the street do not seem to notice Zhou Xian’s terrifying speed which allowed him to travel 100 m in a step. They keep behaving as usual, the buyers still buying things and the peddlers still shouting enthusiastically.

A branch?

Qin Yu slightly narrows his eyes.

“Don’t worry, Qin Yu. I won’t go too hard. I’m going to try my best to hold back and weaken my offense. After all, this space is too fragile. Alright, now take an energy blade from me.” Zhou Xian smilingly gives the branch a flick.

His right hand slightly swings down. Because the branch is elastic, it bends downwards. When it springs back, a blue ripple unexpectedly appears.

The blue ripple is as long as the width of the street. Its flying speed is not fast at all, comparable to the speed of the wind. Of course, it is only not fast in the eyes of Qin Yu. To mortals, that ripple is very fast. Wherever the blue ripple passes —
Whitewood trees are cut through immediately then fall down with loud noises. The stalls of those peddlers are also cut transversely. Anyway, everything that extends across a plane that is less than 1 m high from the ground is transected.

Naturally, people are included!

The tree from which Zhou Xian snapped that branch is 100 m away from Qin Yu. There are several hundred mortals within this 100 m distance. All of these mortals, including even children, are taller than 1 meter so they are cut in two.

Bodies are split in two, blood spurting. Mortals’ stomachs are cut open, internal organs such as intestines falling out. The mortals cannot even react because, after all, the speed of the blue ripple is as fast as the speed of the wind.

Qin Yu’s reactions are certainly very quick. He sees this scene clearly. 
“Stop!”
He only has enough time to utter a loud shout. Concurrently with this, the energy of the planet’s core in his dantian, the Solar Core, is drawn forth completely. The blazing energy forms a protective screen in the blink of an eye.

This blue ripple is shaped like a crescent blade. It seems to be a solid object. Even though the protective screen created by Qin Yu can only cover half of the width of the street in time and only a part of the ripple is blocked directly, the rest of the ripple, unobstructed, still stops flying.

The blue ripple is indeed a solid object.

“Oh, not bad, you can be considered very okay among mortals.” His eyes brightening, Zhou Xian says smilingly: “It’s a pity that you’re still too weak.”
“Ah!” “Pu!”

Only now does a large crowd behind Qin Yu react fully. Seeing the several hundred human bodies cut transversely in two, the flowing blood and the exposed internal organs, most of these people go blue and begin to vomit.

“Fiend, fiend!” Someone immediately yells in terror.

A scholar is even so frightened that he falls to the ground. Staring at a smiling Zhou Xian, he points at him with his quivering finger: “You, you killed people, you, massacred, massacred … Fiend, Heaven will punish you.”
Miserable shrill cries are heard. Faced with the horrors of death, most of the people at the scene have started to yell. “Thank you for saving my life, sir.”
The mother of that Tanghulu-eating little boy says gratefully to Qin Yu. Now all the other people have noticed that he is blocking that blue ripple.

“All of you quickly run!” Qin Yu feels that the energy of the Solar Core is rushing out madly like a leakage. That blue ripple is really too strong so his own energy is being drained too fast.

“No, big brother, I won’t run. I want to beat baddies.”  The Tanghulu-eating little boy is glaring furiously at Zhou Xian with wide-open eyes.

However, at this moment, a silhouette shoots towards this place extremely fast from the distance.

“Sword energy, so formidable sword energy, should be a peak Xiantian expert.”  A grim old man rushes over at a very high speed from the part of the street behind Qin Yu. His body is exceptionally fast and his face is currently full of anger. 
“Young man, having reached the peak Xiantian level at such a young age, you’re indeed a genius, but … your actions are a little too brutal. Though I had to spend 100 years practicing to reach the late Xiantian level, I’ll go all out against you.” This grim old man shouts angrily.

Zhou  Xian  is  startled:  “The  peak  Xiantian  level?  You’re talking about me?”
“Young man, don’t kill people at will with your martial power. Has your master never taught you that martial morality is the first thing you must learn in martial arts?”
After a while, several wind sounds are heard. A good few Xiantian experts have come rushing.

“Truly laughable.” Zhou Xian looks at those Xiantian experts with an indifferent smile. Right afterwards, he casts his eyes on Qin Yu. An amazed expression suddenly appears on his face: “The level of your physical body is unexpectedly higher than your energy’s. You’ve almost run out of energy, but your body can still resist!”
The strike Zhou Xian executed just now could definitely kill Dacheng-stage experts. The energy of the Solar Core drawn forth by Qin Yu was only able to resist it head-on for a while. Who could have thought his physical body would still be resisting it afterwards?

During Qin Yu’s previous training session in Lei Mountain House, nearly 90% of those mysterious green dots of light from the Meteoric Tear fused with his body so his body was transformed to a terrifying extent.

“All of you quickly run!”
Qin Yu turns his head around and says with effort to those people who are watching in the surroundings, his whole face very red.

Despite having seen so many people killed, many bold people are still watching in the surroundings. They do not believe that a young man like Zhou Xian dares to slaughter everyone on the street.

“Don’t worry, young man. Even if he’s a peak Xiantian expert, how can we be afraid of him? When we, the 3 Gods of Guishui, join forces, it won’t be difficult to beat him.” That grim old man says. There are 2 other old men beside him.

Qin Yu is about to go crazy.

Peak Xiantian expert?

Sword energy?

Is the ripple really sword energy?! Even the energy of the Solar Core he drew forth was easily defeated by it. If not for the fact that his current physical body is strong, he definitely would not still be able to resist it. Even Dacheng-stage Xiuzhenists would probably be killed by this expert, let alone those at the peak Xiantian level!

“Have no fear, big brother. There are many of us. We’ll beat the baddy for sure.” The Tanghulu-eating little boy has not left yet. His mother is also staring fiercely at Zhou Xian on one side.

“Quickly run!”
Qin Yu feels that it will become impossible for his body to resist very soon. In fact, even though his current physical body is comparable to a Dacheng-stage expert’s, he should not have been able to resist for so long. The real cause of this is — his resilience.

For some reason, Qin Yu’s body now recovers more than 100 times as fast as it did in the past. Even the Solar Core in his body regains its energy rapidly.

He has been persisting for so long only thanks to that resilience. 
Eventually, the offensive force contained in the blue ripple is drained away. A bang is heard as the ripple turns into nothingness. Only the explosion when it finally disappears sends Qin Yu’s entire body flying.

“Pu!” He vomits a large mouthful of blood onto the ground. All of his bones and muscles are aching very badly as if they are about to fall apart.

“Your body is very strong, much stronger than that of a divine beast on your level.” Zhou Xian praises.
Qin Yu’s body is indeed very strong, not only in terms of toughness, but also in terms of resilience. The Meteoric Tear is not the only cause of this. The most important cause is the green dots of light from the Meteoric Tear that fused with his body after it could no longer absorb them to transform. Those green dots of light could only be stored in the depths of the bones’ and muscles’ cells. When Qin Yu’s body is injured, these green dots of light will take effect, not only allowing his body to recover rapidly but also replenishing his energy fast.

It is hard to believe that those green dots of light can not only restore the body but also refill the Solar Core with energy. This is truly a strange thing.

“Big brother.”  The Tanghulu-eating little boy quickly hugs Qin Yu and looks at him with his large eyes. He seems to be very worried and tears are even welling up in his eyes.

“I’m, all right. Xiao Yu, you and your mother quickly run! Be quick!”
Qin Yu is on edge inside. But at this moment, those Xiantian experts all stand in front of him, looking furiously at Zhou Xian.

“Young man, since you’re so cruel and merciless, us 3 Gods of Guishui can’t sit tight and look on anymore. 2nd brother, 3rd brother, let’s join forces to kill this brutal brat.” The grim old man says at once.

“Yes, big brother.” The other 2 old men agree with him right away.

“Seniors,  we’ll  also  give  you  a  hand.”  The  other  2  or  3 Xiantian experts say.

The grim old man says with a nod: “Then I’ll have to trouble you.”
When these experts are about to get into action, Zhou Xian seems to have become somewhat impatient.

“Really noisy.”
His face turns cold. A lightning bolt flashes through his eyes, which are staring at those several Xiantian experts. Like balloons, the Xiantian experts all explode with a bang. 
Blood and flesh are sent flying into the air. Shattered bones cover the ground.

In the blink of an eye, several people are already dead.

“Zhou Xian, don’t attack ordinary people. They’re unworthy of being attacked by you. You shouldn’t lower yourself to kill them either.” Qin Yu seems to have recovered completely after a while.

“What terrifying resilience.” Zhou Xian exclaims.

But then he says with a shake of his head: “Oh dear, you’re really too insatiable. What allows you to care about who I want to kill? Can you care about it?”
“Maybe you think I’ve only got so little power because that move just now didn’t kill you?” Zhou Xian suddenly holds up his forefinger towards the sky. 
He then beams at Qin Yu.

“Earnestly have a taste of my power … Apocalypse!”
When he has just finished talking, his forefinger, held up skywards, shines with a point of light which is so dazzling, surpassing even the Sun.

In an instant, the light spreads down all over the place, at the same moment —
Noiselessly, the entire area of space where Guishui City is located shatters into pieces like glass.

Walls, peddlers, trees, panic-stricken mortals, air, birds, sunshine … at this moment, everything in the area of space the size of Guishui City disintegrates completely.

Qin Yu stares at that Tanghulu-eating little boy. 
The boy is in the young woman’s bosom, his pure large eyes still staring at Qin Yu. He opens his mouth a couple of times, seeming to shout again: “Big brother!”
Bang!

One fragment after another, the space around is turned into various fragments. Even that little boy is in one of the fragments, all of which are immediately swept into a turbulent spatial rift.

“No!!!”
Staring at the little boy, Qin Yu screams desperately in his heart!

At the moment, both he and Zhou Xian are within the turbulent spatial rift. Except for some turbulent currents of energy with dull colors, there is only a vast expanse of darkness in this spatial rift. 
Zhou Xian is standing in midair within the dark space. The spatial turbulence does not harm him at all. And Qin Yu is in front of him.

“Don’t worry. I already promised biaomei that I definitely wouldn’t kill you. With my protection, you won’t die in the spatial turbulence. Otherwise, biaomei would blame it on me when she knows that you’re already dead, which would be troublesome to me.” Zhou Xian says with a smile.

Qin Yu’s expression is extremely ice-cold.

He is still replaying how that little boy was staring at him before dying in his mind.

“Zhou Xian, you’ve killed so many people, massacring the entire Guishui City. Heaven will settle this blood score with you!” Qin Yu’s heart is filled with hatred. As soon as he recalls how the Tanghulu-eating little boy was staring at him with his large eyes before dying, he has an urge to kill Zhou Xian. “Heaven?”
Zhou Xian bursts out laughing, his eyes flashing with hints of mockery: “Qin Yu, Heaven has its own way. You’re just a mortal, how can you possibly know the Way of Heaven? Killing? Even if I wipe out everyone on this continent, Heaven won’t punish me one bit. Ha-ha … Qin Yu, you must remember one thing, I know Heaven better than you do!”

B10C29: Sword Immortal Puppet

The ruptured space is recovering extremely fast. In just a while, that spatial rift the size of Guishui City disappears completely.

Qin Yu is standing in midair. Zhou Xian is also standing in midair before him.

“I know Heaven better than you do!” That sentence gave Qin Yu’s entire body a shock.

Could it be Heaven will not punish such a misdeed as massacring and destroying a city at all? Is that really so?

Zhou Xian is looking at Qin Yu smilingly with his perpetual know-it-all expression.

But at the moment Qin Yu finds his smiling expression so disgusting. When he thinks about that good, honest mother and that innocent, wide-eyed little boy, who drooled over Tanghulu, he loathes Zhou Xian even more.

“Causing the sky to collapse and the earth to rend with a wave of the hand, have you understood my power?” Zhou Xian asks smilingly.

“Enough!”
A powerful voice, indifferent yet having a tinge of anger, resounds through the sky. The face of Zhou Xian, who just now was still smiling, changes color. In an instant, his expression and manner seem to be so friendly.

“It is good to see you, Uncle Lan. This time it has been so long since you left the clan. My father also misses you very much. Before I came here, he had even entrusted me with the task of sending his regards to you.” Zhou Xian appears to be humble and courteous.

Uncle Lan has appeared in the sky out of thin air. 
He takes a look at the original place of Guishui City. At the moment, there is only a large body of water and not even a tile can be seen here. The originally exuberant city has already disappeared just like that. The river Li, which ran by Guishui City in the past, has filled the former site of the city with its
water.

Guishui City has been destroyed but Uncle Lan is not angry at all.

“Zhou Xian, you should go home now.” He says indifferently.

Zhou Xian bows, saying: “The matter that yifu told me to handle has been settled so I should return now indeed. Biaomei must be very bored after returning too so I had better go and keep her company. Uncle Lan, I take my leave.”
“Um.” Uncle Lan says with a nod. Zhou Xian bows then soars straight into the sky. A black hole naturally appears in the sky. He immediately goes through it and disappears.

“Xiao Yu.” Uncle Lan goes up to Qin Yu’s face.

Qin Yu raises his head to look at him: “Uncle Lan, could it be killing innocents wantonly isn’t a crime? Zhou Xian massacred the entire population of a city at will, why doesn’t Heaven punish him at all?”
Uncle Lan strokes Qin Yu’s head and says sincerely: “Xiao Yu, Heaven … definitely isn’t something you can imagine. It’s not something a brat like Zhou Xian can describe as he pleases either. But … at least in my current opinion, massacre indeed isn’t a crime.”
Uncle Lan raises his head, looking into the sky. At this moment, Qin Yu feels that Uncle Lan seems to be one with nature. “What actually is Heaven? I’ve pondered over this for countless years, but I still don’t know the answer … However, the seniors with countless years of experience in my clan concluded that Heaven is the most heartless thing. It doesn’t care at all if you’re a mass murderer or a kind-hearted person,
if you’ve helped tens of millions of people or killed tens of millions of them. Perhaps everything is negligible in the eyes of Heaven.”
Uncle Lan seems to be somewhat downhearted.

“The fittest survive in natural selection. Either you’ll kill me or I’ll kill you. Whether it’s everybody uniting to surround and kill one person or one person massacring countless people … whatever happens, Heaven doesn’t care about these petty things.” Uncle Lan is very sure.

At the moment, there is a hint of brutality in his eyes.

“If Heaven cared, would so many things have happened? Would I have ended up in my current situation? Heaven … is the most ruthless thing! Or I should say that it has no feelings at all.” Uncle Lan’s expression is grim. 
He suddenly gives a smile of self-derision: “Maybe … Heaven can have feelings. But, it doesn’t care one bit about who you are, how high your status is and how formidable your power is, just like how a human doesn’t care about the death of an ant. Heaven has feelings, only it doesn’t like to use them in dealing
with people.”
Uncle Lan looks at Qin Yu: “Xiao Yu, do you still remember that when meeting you for the 1st time I told you … not to love Li’er if you didn’t want to die? Do you still remember?”
“Yes, I do.” Qin Yu says with a nod.

Uncle Lan says with a sigh: “I thought so at the time, but later I thought that … some matters shouldn’t be obstructed forcefully and it was better to follow true feelings. So I helped you by using my magic powers to make it impossible for the other members of my clan to know about the relationship between you and Li’er.”
Qin Yu understands in his heart. 
He knows that the clan of Uncle Lan, Li’er and Zhou Xian has some magic powers and Uncle Lan should be exceptionally powerful, enough to make the other members of the clan unable to discover the relationship between Li’er and him.

“But, even though I can hide it temporarily, I can’t hide it for life! Because you already fell in love with Li’er, you must face everything. Of course, you can also choose to give up, in which case, you’ll be able to live peacefully and happily without having to worry about things.” Uncle Lan says smilingly.

“Uncle Lan.”
Qin Yu lightly shakes his head. “Live peacefully and happily? I’d rather die than live like a walking corpse. Since Li’er can wait for me, how can I be afraid of troubles?”
“Uncle Lan, you know what, my only goal when I was little was to help my father and obtain his look of approval. When I was stuck at the peak Houtian level without being able to make a breakthrough, I thought … I would die willingly if I could reach the Xiantian level through practice and help my father.”
Qin Yu seems to be recalling those years in the past. At that time, his father was the single most important person in his heart, but now there is also Li’er aside from his father.

“I already achieved that desire … I even killed Xiang Yang, allowing my Qin clan to unify the Chu dynasty and establish the Qin dynasty.” Qin Yu is high-spirited and vigorous. “It can be said that my life is already good enough.”
“Some people live their lives in ignorance but mine is already glorious enough so I won’t care even if I die. Is there still anything that can stop me now?”
Uncle Lan’s eyes have a tinge of delight.

“My father once said a few words that I’ll never forget — ‘just do whatever you think is right. The Qin clan’s sons flinch from nothing, not even death’. I won’t fear anything. Nothing deserves to be feared by me either. Zhou Xian is formidable but that’s only true for now. I’ll practice and improve. One day, Li’er and I will be together openly. No one will be able to stop me!”
Pa! Pa!

Uncle Lan claps his hands with joy: “Very good. Xiao Yu, looks like I don’t need to say much. I’m very happy that you can think so.”
“Looking at you, I feel as if I’m looking at myself in the past. Only … you’re weaker than I was. But your conviction is more resolute than mine. This is where you’re stronger than I was.”
Uncle Lan is looking at Qin Yu with even more appreciation and approval in his eyes.

“Follow your true feelings. You only need to remember not to do anything that later you’ll regret doing. This is already enough!”   Uncle  Lan  encourages  while  patting  Qin  Yu’s shoulders. 
At the moment, the things Qin Yu is curious to know the most in his mind are what clan Li’er actually belongs to and what power level he must reach to be together with Li’er.

Both of these things are what he wants to know urgently.

“Uncle Lan, can you tell me why I will die if your clan’s members know that Li’er and I are together?”  Qin Yu asks carefully.

Uncle Lan gives a smile.

“Xiao Yu, you should know Zhou Xian’s power, right? Even at your current level, not to mention Zhou Xian’s, you’ve already stopped caring about looks, because … looks can change.”
Qin Yu nods his head in approval. Uncle  Lan  continues:  “Li’er  is  a  girl  adored  by  my  clan’s young men and even by other clans’ young men. This is not only because of her status and aura of elegance. Most importantly, she has a secret. This is the main reason why young men of so many clans pursue her.”
Now Qin Yu understands.

He has too many rivals already.

“Therefore … once the relationship between you and Li’er is uncovered, Li’er’s father won’t even need to act because those love rivals will be able to kill you nobody knows how many times over!” Uncle Lan says jokingly.

Qin Yu forces a smile.

Looks like having too many love rivals is not a good thing. “Is  every  one  of  them  about  on  Zhou  Xian’s  level?”  He continues asking.

Uncle  Lan  says  smilingly:  “There  are  some  differences  in power among those love rivals but … any of them can kill you easily, even with just a finger.”
At last Qin Yu fully understands the gap between him and them.

And it is an extra colossal one.

“Are  you  still  confident?”  Uncle  Lan  looks  at  him  with  a smile.

Qin Yu does not answer but the look in his eyes says it all.

His expression becoming solemn, Uncle Lan says: “Li’er has already returned to my clan. This time it will be very hard for her to go out. I also have to return to help her. Otherwise, given her father’s temperament, it’s even useless for her to oppose him by threatening him with suicide. I can’t promise you much. I can only promise that … Li’er won’t be betrothed to anyone. She’ll wait for you.”
“Thank you.” Qin Yu says gratefully.

Judging from what he heard Li’er and Zhou Xian talk to each other, clearly Uncle Lan is powerful enough to oppose Li’er’s father head-on. With Uncle Lan’s presence, Li’er will have a much easier time.

“Don’t worry. My clan is eternal. A hundred million years is just like a snap of the fingers to us. But you can’t relax.” Uncle Lan pats Qin Yu’s shoulders and says.

“Rest  assured,  Uncle  Lan.”   Qin  Yu’s  heart  is  full  of confidence. “Uncle Lan, what level in practice do I have to reach to be able to go and look for Li’er in your clan? Golden immortal? Mystic immortal?” Qin Yu asks carefully. Uncle Lan is startled then says comfortingly at once: “Don’t worry … When you reach the Ni Yang Realm, you will know what power level you have to reach to be able to go and look for Li’er.”
“The Ni Yang Realm!” Qin Yu is shocked.

Uncle Lan is really a bit too terrifying. He has only talked about the matter of the Ni Yang Realm to Li’er and has never told Uncle Lan about it, how did Uncle Lan possibly know?

“The Ni Yang Realm is also a test for you. If you can’t even get through it and obtain that treasure, you’d better give up early on.” Uncle Lan says smilingly.

His eyes brightening, Qin Yu says: “I certainly won’t give up.
I’ll rush into that Ni Yang Realm.”
“When you’ve reached the deepest part of the Ni Yang Realm, you’ll know what power level you have to reach to be able to go and look for Li’er. Try your best to practice. If you go in there with your current power, your chance of success will be too low.” Uncle Lan says with a sigh.

Qin Yu nods.

He certainly knows that. Even Immortal Emperor Ni Yang left behind a message for him, saying that whoever weaker than a Dacheng-stage Xiuxianist will definitely die if they go in there. This clearly means that the power of a Dacheng-stage Xiuxianist is only the minimum threshold, which makes it easy to imagine how dangerous the inside of the Ni Yang Realm is.

“I have to go now, Xiao Yu. Li’er has just returned. Given her father’s temperament, she’d have a hard time during the short period after her return. Before leaving, I have a gift for you.”
Uncle Lan makes a wave of his sleeve.

A light beam flashes through the air. A black-robed grim man then appears in front of them. His imposing manner even makes Qin Yu feel a thrill of terror. 
“Who … is this senior, Uncle Lan?” Qin Yu looks doubtfully at this black-robed man.

Uncle Lan bursts into laughter: “Senior? No, he’s not a living person at all. This is a sword immortal puppet I made from some materials.”
“Sword immortal puppet?” Qin Yu is astonished.

Uncle  Lan  says  with  a  nod:  “That’s  right.  It’s  like  an immortal item. You can personalize it by blood as well. Just take this sword immortal puppet. Its maximum offense is comparable to that of a level-9 golden immortal!”
“Level-9 golden immortal!” Qin Yu’s heart gets a shock.

If he has this sword immortal puppet, will he not be without equal? “Xiao Yu, this sword immortal puppet’s maximum offense is comparable to that of a level-9 golden immortal, but … it also requires an extremely shocking supply of energy.”
“Energy?  I’ve  got  the  Qingyu  Immortal  Mansion.  There’s quite  a  lot  of  elemental  holy  rock  in  there.”   Qin  Yu  is exceptionally excited inside at the moment.

“You think it’s so easy? Personalize it by blood first then you’ll see.” Uncle Lan does not lay bare the facts.

Qin Yu immediately flies forwards and personalizes that sword immortal puppet by blood. When he lets a drop of blood fall on it, the blood is absorbed quickly like mercury spilling over the ground.

With a thought, he sucks the sword immortal puppet into his body. Its basic usage is not much different from that of an immortal item.

The moment the sword immortal puppet is sucked in, Qin Yu totally understands how to use it. At this moment — his face is filled with a forced smile.

The sword immortal puppet has a Multiplying Elemental Holy Formation in it. This formation provides energy for the sword immortal puppet but it requires elemental holy rock, and top-grade elemental holy rock at that!

Even though Qin Yu has the Qingyu Immortal Mansion, he does not even have a piece of top-grade elemental holy rock.

“Xiao  Yu.”   Uncle  Lan  says  smilingly.  “The  Multiplying Elemental Holy Formation of this sword immortal puppet has 9 positions. When you put a piece of top-grade elemental holy rock in it, the puppet will only have the power of a level-1 golden immortal. If you put 2 pieces of top-grade elemental holy rock in it, the puppet will only have the power of a level-2 golden immortal … Only when you put 9 pieces of elemental holy rock in it will the puppet have the power of a level-9 golden immortal!”
Qin Yu understands in his heart. Even though nobody knows how many hundred times a level- 9 golden immortal is more powerful than a level-1 one, the energy of 9 pieces of top-grade elemental holy rock seems to be only 9 times as large as that of a piece.

The Multiplying Elemental Holy Formation is the reason why
9 pieces of top-grade elemental holy rock can generate the power of a level-9 golden immortal whereas one piece can only generate the power of a level-1 one.

After all, only 9 pieces of top-grade elemental holy rock can form the complete formation. It is only because of this reason that the puppet’s offense is most powerful when 9 pieces of top-grade elemental holy rock are used.

“Uncle Lan, the Qingyu Immortal Mansion is made entirely of a huge chunk of elemental holy ore. Though the places such as the artificial mountains, the storehouse and so on have some pieces of elemental holy rock, most of them are low-grade and middle-grade. Even the high-grade ones are extremely rare. And I don’t have even one piece of top-grade elemental holy rock!” Qin Yu is very frustrated. Top-grade elemental holy rock is exceedingly precious. It is very rare even in the immortal world and demon world. Generally, even golden immortal experts are unwilling to use it casually.

“You do. That Qingyu Immortal Mansion is made of a very good chunk of elemental holy ore. If you smash it completely, you’ll be able to extract 20 to 30 pieces of top-grade elemental holy rock.” Uncle Lan says with a smile.

Qin Yu gives a forced smile.

Can he have the resolve to smash an immortal mansion completely?

The Qingyu Immortal Mansion is valuable not only because of it being made entirely of elemental holy ore but also because of the defensive formations Immortal Emperor Ni Yang left behind. Such a safe immortal mansion is extremely precious.

“There’s another way. Elemental holy essence is even more precious than top-grade elemental holy rock. A piece of elemental holy essence is equal to 100 pieces of top-grade elemental holy rock. You have one, don’t you?” Uncle Lan says with a smile.

“Uncle Lan, that elemental holy essence is the core of the Qingyu Immortal Mansion. If I used it, what else could I control the mansion with?” Qin Yu is very frustrated inside. “Plus, elemental holy essence is worth 100 times as much as top-grade elemental holy rock, but who would trade with me?!”
In the mortal world, who can take out 100 pieces of top-grade elemental holy rock? Perhaps nobody in this world can take out even one piece, let alone 100!

Moreover, if he used the elemental holy essence, he would have nothing to control the Qingyu Immortal Mansion with.

“Ha-ha …  I won’t joke with you anymore.”  Uncle Lan says smilingly. “Of course I know you don’t have top-grade elemental holy rock. I’ve got one piece, only one. This one piece is enough to give the puppet the power of a level-1 golden immortal. Naturally, when its energy is used up, the puppet will be powerless.”
After saying so, Uncle Lan gives Qin Yu a piece of top-grade elemental holy rock.

Qin Yu immediately receives it. There is only one piece, but it is better than nothing after all.

“Uncle Lan, how long can this piece be used?” Qin Yu asks.

Uncle Lan says with a smile: “This sword immortal puppet contains a sword art called the Heaven-Sundering Sword Art, which has 9 moves in total. Each move requires a different amount of energy. If you execute the 9th move, perhaps you’ll have to spend about 80% of the energy of this piece of top- grade elemental holy rock just to do it once.”
Now Qin Yu understands. 
A piece of top-grade elemental holy rock probably only has enough energy for a fight. After the fight, without top-grade elemental holy rock, he will not be able to use the sword immortal puppet despite having it.

“Xiao Yu.” Uncle Lan’s expression becomes serious. “Giving you the sword immortal puppet, I only hope that later you will go a bit farther. And giving you just one piece of top-grade elemental holy rock, I hope that you don’t rely completely on external forces. You must depend on yourself in everything. The sword immortal puppet can only be used when you have no other way to protect your life.”
“I have quite a lot of top-grade elemental holy rock indeed, but I can’t give you more of it. If I did … this would do you harm. If I gave it to you now, it could allow you to run amok among golden immortals. However, what would you rely on to contend against the likes of Zhou Xian later?”
Facing the hopeful look in Uncle Lan’s eyes, Qin Yu fully understands Uncle Lan’s pains. “Uncle Lan, I won’t let you down.” He says slowly.

Uncle Lan smiles with delight: “All right, I’m leaving now. If I stayed here any longer, Li’er would have a hard time.”
A black door appears behind him, leading to nothingness.

He walks straight towards that black door. The moment he reaches the door, he turns his head around and looks at Qin Yu: “Xiao Yu, don’t fail to match Li’er’s expectations for you, and mine as well.”
“Yes.” Qin Yu nods vigorously.

Delighted, Uncle Lan walks into the black door. Right afterwards, the black passage disappears. Uncle Lan also disappears from this world as if he never existed.

B10C30: Elemental Life Force

The Qin dynasty’s capital, inside the Practice Room of Lei Mountain House in Prince Yu’s Mansion,

Qin Yu is sitting with legs crossed quietly in the room.

Li’er’s dejected departure, Zhou Xian’s mighty appearance and everything Uncle Lan said just before leaving, after experiencing all of these things, now Qin Yu’s heart is filled with emptiness. There is already no strain in it. At the moment, what he has to do is none other than practice quietly to improve his power as fast as possible.

Since he wants to improve his power, he has to understand his body clearly first!

“When that Zhou Xian attacked with the blue ripple, my body was unexpectedly able to persist for longer than the Solar Core’s energy was. It seems at that time every place of the body automatically had a comfortable clear stream that heal the body’s injuries.” In his heart, Qin Yu is still doubtful about that occurrence. 
After being transformed by the Meteoric Tear, Qin Yu’s body was indeed comparable to that of a Dacheng-stage expert, but even so, it should not have been able to resist the blue ripple for so long. However, Qin Yu managed to persevere for so long and in the end even succeeded in neutralizing the ripple. The
cause of all of this was — his resilience.

Moreover, all of the energy from his Solar Core that had been consumed was restored completely in just a while. Not only can his bodily injuries be healed, even his spent energy can also be replenished. This is truly very miraculous.

Qin Yu knew long ago that the Meteoric Tear performs a function of restoring things.

However, the restoration of his body and energy did not come from the Meteoric Tear itself at all, but came from every corner of his body. It seems that the moment his body was injured, every place of his body generated a clear stream to heal the injuries extremely fast. Qin Yu mentally observes every place of his body carefully, especially the muscles and bones.

The more he observes with the mind’s eye, the finer his observation becomes. Along with this, the secret of his body and energy recovering extremely fast emerges before him gradually.

“What is this?” Qin Yu is astonished inside.

His mind discovers clearly that in the microcosmic world of the muscles and bones, there is some green light in every place of his body and even in every cell.

These green masses of light have totally fused with the depths of his body. Not only the muscles and bones, even the surface of the planet inside his dantian are also containing mysterious green masses of light. These green masses of light are basically different from the greenness on the surface of the celestial body of the Planet stage. With a thought, Qin Yu unexpectedly intentionally causes the green mass of light in a certain place of his body to fly out through his palm like energy.

“What is this green mass of light actually?” He mumbles in a low voice while looking at the green mass of light in his palm.

“Oh.” When Qin Yu is feeling doubtful, he suddenly notices a green dot of light floating out from the Meteoric Tear in his chest. That green dot of light flies straight to the place from which he gathered a green mass of light just now and replenishes the green energy of that place.

“It’s the Meteoric Tear!”
Qin Yu’s eyes brighten. “Just as I expected, this mysterious green energy is related to the Meteoric Tear. Since I sucked it into my body at that time, it has always been outside my control, but now … at least I can control these green masses of energy.” He gives the writing brush he personalized by blood and sucked into his body in the past a thought, making it fly out. Only at the moment the brush is in the shape of a short sword. Even though the true form of this middle-grade immortal weapon left behind by Immortal Emperor Ni Yang is a writing
brush, its offense is even stronger than that of an ordinary middle-grade immortal sword.

Holding this middle-grade immortal short sword, Qin Yu gives his own arm a fierce hack without hesitation. Even though he is using a middle-grade immortal weapon, he has to spend quite a lot of strength to create a large wound. Blood flows out from it nonstop but this kind of pain can only make him slightly frown once.

“Now let’s see if these green masses of light are the cause of my restoring ability or not.” He immediately controls the green masses of light in his body not to go to heal the wound.

At the same time, he observes the wound attentively.

“Ha-ha, just as I expected.” A hint of delight appears on Qin Yu’s face. “These green masses of energy are the cause of that frightening resilience.”
Without being restored by the green masses of light, his wound does not seem to be healing.

Afterwards, Qin Yu releases his suppression on the green masses of light. They immediately fuse with his wound. In the blink of an eye, that massive wound is healed completely, leaving not even a visible scar.

“Phew, what frightening resilience.”  Qin Yu exclaims in his mind.

Even though he already knew earlier that the injury-healing ability of the green energy is astonishing, he is still very shocked to see it with his own eyes.

“I’ve never been able to actively control the Meteoric Tear before. This green energy should be considered the 1st type of energy from it that I can actively control. Since its healing and restoring ability is so amazing, let’s call it … elemental life force.” Just as Qin Yu anticipated, the testing of this elemental life force shows that it not only can heal injuries rapidly, it can even restore the energy inside his body too.

It can be said that this elemental life force … is superior to all energy-restoring holy pills and precious medicines.

……

At the moment, the 5 people consisting of Qin De, Fengyuzi, Xu Yuan, Qin Feng and Qin Zheng are gathering in a small courtyard house of Prince Yu’s Mansion. There was a heavy snow yesterday so the roof and trees of this courtyard house are being covered completely in countless snowflakes. The world is now a vast expanse of white snow. There are even tinges of chilliness in the air.

“Father,  Uncle  Feng,  Uncle  Xu,  big  brother,  2nd  brother, there’s something I have to tell you.” Qin Yu’s face has a faint, calm smile, but his tone appears to be somewhat solemn. Because he has gathered so many people at once, he must have an important matter to deal with. Qin De and the others can tell quickly.

“Yu’er, tell us everything about it.”  Qin De says smilingly. “I’ve been living for so long, seen everything and experienced many life-or-death situations. Don’t worry about us too much.”
He wants to loosen Qin Yu up a bit.

“Father, this matter isn’t so terrible at all. To be exact, when I went to the immortal mansion last time, I obtained a treasure. This treasure is extremely precious.”
“It’s coveted by other people?” Xu Yuan says slowly.

“Yes,  I  obtained  an  ink-wash  painting.  This  painting  is related to an exceptionally important secret so it can drive all loose immortals, loose devils and loose demons crazy, including 12th tribulation experts.”  Qin Yu says with a forced smile. 
Now he finds the ink-wash painting to be a kind of burden.

If both Dame Yan Ji and Yan Mo had kept the secret, naturally he would not be in any danger. However … when he and Yan Mo exchanged information a few days ago, Yan Mo told him very straightforwardly that he had given his ink-wash painting to the dragon clan!

Thus the situation has become just terrible.

“12th tribulation loose immortals and loose devils?” Fengyuzi is shocked. Now he has only reached the Yuanying stage so 12th tribulation loose immortals and loose devils are unsurpassable legendary beings in his eyes.

Qin  Yu  nods  in  frustration:  “Yes,  the  matter  is  a  bit troublesome.”
Xu Yuan frowns. 
When the enemies are much more powerful than his side, all of his stratagems are useless. But Xu Yuan does not know at all that Qin Yu has 3 trump cards so he basically does not fear these experts.

“This is troublesome.”  Qin De also frowns. At the moment Qin Feng and Qin Zheng are somewhat distressed too.

“Right, Xiao Yu, what’s the level of that senior Uncle Lan of yours?” Xu Yuan suddenly says.

Qin Yu says with a smile: “Uncle Lan is absolutely superior to 12th tribulation loose immortals.”
2nd brother Qin Zheng now smiles: “Xiao Yu, then this matter is simple. With that senior Uncle Lan here … there shouldn’t be any great dangers.”
“It would indeed be so if he were still here. But … he already left. He’s no longer in the mortal world.” Qin Yu says with a shake of his head.

“No longer in the mortal world?” Fengyuzi says in amazement. “Could it be … senior Uncle Lan was a 12th tribulation loose immortal and now he has transcended the last barrier to become a level-1 golden immortal and therefore has ascended?”
Previously, during a chat Qin Yu had with Fengyuzi in Prince Yu’s Mansion, he told Fengyuzi everything he knew about loose immortals, standard immortals and golden immortals. Otherwise, given his status, Fengyuzi would not have been able to know these things.

“Ascended? Well … you can say so. Anyway, Uncle Lan won’t return here.” Qin Yu does not know how to explain so he can only give a vague answer.

“Senior Uncle Lan is no longer here, then …”  Qin Zheng mumbles frowningly. Qin Yu says with a smile: “Don’t worry, father. I asked you all to come here definitely not to make you worry about these things. Previously 4 loose immortals from the Qingxu Temple on the Teng Long continent once attacked my Stellar Tower. In the end they were stopped by Uncle Lan. Noticing that the Stellar Tower’s Great Heavenly Stellar Formation wasn’t powerful enough, he changed it a bit. Now the Great Heavenly Stellar Formation can’t even be broken by 12th tribulation loose immortals.”
Zhuang Zhong informed him of this matter after the formation had been improved.

In the past, the Great Heavenly Stellar Formation could only withstand the attack of an 8th tribulation loose immortal at most. After being altered by Uncle Lan, the formation absorbed natural holy energy to become a frightening defensive, illusionary formation.

Now even 12th tribulation loose immortals can forget about breaking into it. “Yu’er, you mean that we …”  Qin De has already figured it out.

“Yes, father. I want all of you to go into the Stellar Tower and live there for a period of time first. Anyway, the scenery there is pretty good too. If I guess correctly, storm clouds will rage on the Teng Long continent during this period. When the time comes, even the Qian Long continent will possibly become chaotic as well.” Qin Yu says solemnly.

Qin De gives a smile: “I don’t mind that. I’ve already become a Xiuzhenist so my time is unlimited. Naturally I don’t care about that period. But … I’m worried about Zheng’er.”
Qin Zheng looks at Qin Yu with a forced smile: “Xiao Yu, you take father, big brother, Uncle Feng and Uncle Xu to the Stellar Tower first, okay? I’m the emperor of the Qin dynasty after all, how can I leave at will?”
Qin Yu also understands this reason. But he already prepared for this. “2nd brother, that Lei Mountain House of mine is made from extremely rare ores. Its defense is very amazing. And it has defensive formations too.”
Lei Wei forged Lei Mountain House from some top-grade ores he had gathered while roaming universes so naturally its defense is high.

“2nd brother, you immediately build an underground space behind your resting house. I’ll put Lei Mountain House there. If you encounter any dangers, just hide in Lei Mountain House. At  least  you’ll  be  somewhat  safe  in  there.”   Qin  Yu  says seriously.

Now he already has the Qingyu Immortal Mansion, which is far superior to Lei Mountain House in defense and in any other respect, so it is suitable for him to leave Lei Mountain House inside the Imperial Palace.

…… “Father, I’ll immediately arrange for someone to take you and the others to the Stellar Tower. But I … intend to go into the Chaotic Astral Ocean to train. If any matter arises, you can tell me about it through a transmitter.” Qin Yu says seriously.

He decided to enter the Chaotic Astral Ocean to practice long ago.

Now his soul has already reached the late Dujie stage and is even on the verge of reaching the Dacheng stage, but his power is only at the late Planet stage. In order to improve his power quickly, he intends to … kill ferobeasts and refine their neidans.

Even though the Chaotic Astral Ocean is dangerous, Qin Yu is not afraid of it.

He has the Qingyu Immortal Mansion, an immortal mansion left behind by Immortal Emperor Ni Yang. Not only does it have an extremely high defense thanks to it being made entirely of elemental holy ore, it is also defended by extremely formidable formations and restrictive spells. 
At that time Immortal Emperor Ni Yang said that he would remove the formidable offensive formations and offensive spells, leaving behind only the defensive restrictive spells. However, this is already enough to Qin Yu.

Perhaps not even golden immortals can break the defensive restrictive spells set up by Immortal Emperor Ni Yang, let alone loose immortals. After all, this is the mansion of an immortal emperor. This Qingyu Immortal Mansion therefore can be regarded as a life-saving shelter.

Furthermore … Qin Yu also has the sword immortal puppet. Although he has only one piece of top-grade elemental holy rock, at any rate, he can unleash the power of a level-1 golden immortal. It should be known that this is a sword immortal, whose offense is stronger than that of any other path of practice.

…… After ordering his subordinates to take the people such as his father to the Stellar Tower and giving Lei Mountain House to his 2nd brother Qin Zheng to use, Qin Yu himself rides his middle-grade immortal weapon, rushing towards the Chaotic Astral Ocean extremely fast alone.

In the Chaotic Astral Ocean, the waves are sky-high and the natural holy energy is exceptionally chaotic.

Standing on the flying sword transformed from his writing brush, Qin Yu pierces the towering billows. Various ferobeasts cross his way at very high speeds in the distance. He basically will not target the ferobeasts that have not reached the Dujie stage.

“Dujie-stage ferobeast!”
Qin Yu has seen a huge silvery crab in the distance. Those blood-red eyes are glaring at him. This crab ferobeast does not seem to have noticed the threat he poses to it. “Xiuzhenist,  prepare,  to  die!”  Having  reached  the  middle Dujie stage, the crab is intelligent enough to talk like an average person.

“I haven’t decided to get into action but you already want to kill me.” Qin Yu cannot help giving a smile. Right afterwards, his whole body shoots at the silvery crab like a beam of light at a speed that is simply shockingly fast.

In the beginning, he is like a black beam of light, but after a while, he turns into a purple flame.

“Ah, the heavenly flame …” That crab ferobeast has no time to flee at all as it is immediately surrounded by the Heavenly Flame Field. In just a short time, it is burnt to ashes. A neidan then falls into Qin Yu’s hand.

At that time, even Dame Yan Ji could only withstand 2 or 3 heavenly flames, so now, how can a middle Dujie-stage ferobeast possibly escape from the Heavenly Flame Field? “An expert comparable to Immortal Emperor Ni Yang like Lord of Black Flame is indeed formidable. The fire energy inside this Lord of Black Flame’s Ring of his is really powerful. Pity I’m too weak, so I can only draw forth an extremely small part of it, creating a Heavenly Flame Field with a range of 2 to 3
m.” Qin Yu looks at the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring and gives a smile. He then immediately continues going forwards like a beam of light.

B10C31: Rumors

Time goes by. A month after Qin Yu set foot in the Chaotic Astral Ocean,

A black silhouette is going through the sky-high billows of the Chaotic Astral Ocean in a relaxed manner. The billows do not affect him in the least.

“Roar ~~~”
A roar containing extreme lordliness rises. At the same time, an aquatic dragon rushes out from the bottom of the ocean then soars into the sky. All the ferobeasts in the surroundings immediately keep quiet out of fear.

The world of ferobeasts is a world of the strong. Only when ferobeasts reach the Dujie stage can they become a bit more intelligent. And only when they reach the Dacheng stage can they become as smart as ordinary people. Most ferobeasts have very low intelligence so they are even more submissive to the strong. Soon after this aquatic dragon let out that roar, none of the ferobeasts in the surroundings dares to make a sound. All of them are quietly moving about.

“Even I have some difficulty in checking his soul level. This should be a Dacheng-stage ferobeast!” When Qin Yu sees that fierce aquatic dragon ferobeast, he cannot help wearing a happy expression on his face.

This aquatic dragon ferobeast sweeps its blood-red eyes around. Seeing that all the ferobeasts in the surroundings are so frightened that they do not dare to make a noise, it cannot help feeling very proud of itself and comfortable. But in just a while, it becomes angry.

Its blood-red eyes stare at the black silhouette in front of it.

“You’re a Xiuzhenist?”  Killing intent appears in the aquatic dragon’s eyes. At the same time, its powerful voice resounds through the sky. The huge waves of the Chaotic Astral Ocean basically cannot drown the aquatic dragon’s voice.

A Xiuzhenist? 
So be it. Qin Yu nods smilingly.

To ferobeasts, any creature that is not a ferobeast is their enemy. They do not even identify demonic beasts with themselves. After all, demonic beasts are more intelligent than they are and follow a different practice from theirs.

In the eyes of ferobeasts, non-ferobeast creatures are called uniformly Xiuzhenists. Xiuzhenists … are what all ferobeasts want to kill the most.

“Xiuzhenist, ha-ha … you unexpectedly dared to run into the Chaotic Astral Ocean. Oh, not bad, your soul is about at the late Dujie stage and will reach the Dacheng stage soon. But Xiuzhenist, you should know that we ferobeasts are nearly as strong as divine beasts. As a Dacheng-stage ferobeast, I’m comparable to a Dacheng-stage divine beast, but you … are a Xiuzhenist who hasn’t even reached the Dacheng stage. So, you’ll  die  for  sure.”   The  aquatic  dragon  ferobeast  says complacently. Even Dacheng-stage Xiuzhenists are no match for Dacheng- stage divine beasts so it is not unreasonable at all for the aquatic dragon ferobeast to be confident.

A faint smile appears on the corners of Qin Yu’s mouth: “Interesting, really interesting. I’ve heard that Dacheng-stage ferobeasts are as smart as average people. That seems to be true. I’ve run into quite a lot of ferobeasts but you’re the first who can talk so much.”
“You even dare to say so to me? You’re seeking your own death.”   The  aquatic  dragon  ferobeast  becomes  furious.  It immediately turns into a blur with a swing of its tail and quickly goes up to Qin Yu.

Qin Yu’s eyes flash.

The Lord of Black Flame’s Ring — Gravitational Field!

The aquatic dragon ferobeast suddenly feels as if its body is pressed down by a mountain. Because it is caught completely unprepared, its movement is immediately distorted and its body falls down uncontrollably.

Given Qin Yu’s current power, the gravitational field he generates is indeed exceptionally formidable, but not irresistible to the Dacheng-stage aquatic dragon ferobeast. This gravitational field definitely cannot harm it.

However —
“I don’t want to injure him at all. I only need a chance.” The corners of Qin Yu’s mouth are raised. His whole body finally moves.

The moment the completely unprepared aquatic dragon ferobeast falls down under the pressure of the Gravitational Field, Qin Yu makes a move.

Like lightning! As a Dacheng-stage ferobeast, the aquatic dragon naturally has quick reactions. After falling down a short distance, it breaks away from the gravitational field. Seeing Qin Yu coming at it, it immediately looks coldly at him.

“Xiuzhenist, come and give up your life.”
The aquatic dragon’s voice resounds in Qin Yu’s mind. This is none other than holy sense communication. Only there is a meaningful smile on Qin Yu’s face at the moment, which sends a chill through the aquatic dragon.

“Humph, how can a Dacheng-stage ferobeast like me fear a Xiuzhenist that hasn’t reached the Dacheng stage like him?” The aquatic dragon ferobeast says, consoling itself. At the same time, it focuses all of its attention to deal with Qin Yu.

Fast.

Qin Yu has arrived. The moment he gets close to the aquatic dragon ferobeast,

“Ah!” The best combat-ready state it has prepared is spoiled. Its body falls down as if someone has smashed a huge mountain down on it.

The Lord of Black Flame’s Ring — Gravitational Field!

Only at the last moment, when Qin Yu has just come near the aquatic dragon, does he use the Gravitational Field again.

Poof!

Qin Yu’s short sword is swung straight at the aquatic dragon’s stomach. Because the aquatic dragon ferobeast was affected in the beginning by the gravitational field, its movement has been distorted, and so it is hit in a defenseless position by Qin Yu. Blood then flows out from his stomach. “Roar ~~~” The ferobeast roars furiously. Having gone mad, it disregards everything and takes a claw swipe at Qin Yu directly, aiming to kill him right away. However, he looks at the aquatic dragon’s claw as if it does not exist.

Poof!

Qin Yu’s body is hard like steel and pliable like silk. The dragon claw can only leave a cut on his body. More astonishingly, this 10-cun long wound heals completely in the blink of an eye. Seeing this scene, even the aquatic dragon ferobeast is dumbfounded.

The moment it injures Qin Yu, he also executes a killing move.

“Break!”
With a grim expression, he makes hand signs using both hands and shouts coldly. The middle-grade immortal short sword turns into a beam of light and penetrates the wound on the aquatic dragon ferobeast’s stomach. Immediately afterwards, the short sword pierces through its head. The Heaven-Sundering Sword Energy contained in the sword then shoots out and strangles its soul.

“Using just the Gravitational Field and my body, I was able to kill a Dacheng-stage ferobeast … Perhaps Dacheng-stage ferobeasts can already match 5th or 6th tribulation loose immortals.”  Qin Yu grabs the neidan and gives an indifferent smile.

3rd tribulation loose immortals are comparable to ordinary Dacheng-stage Xiuxianists.

But the Dacheng-stage aquatic dragon ferobeast was about 10 times more powerful than a common Dacheng-stage Xiuxianist. Therefore, it is correct to say that Dacheng-stage ferobeasts can match 5th or 6th tribulation loose immortals.

Qin Yu’s strong body and terrifying resilience played an important part in him being able to kill the aquatic dragon. The Gravitational Field, which suddenly appeared and suddenly disappeared, causing the enemy’s attack to always get out of its control, was also very important. In addition … the amazing offense of the middle-grade immortal weapon was another key factor.

With the combination of these 3 factors, it was normal for this Dacheng-stage aquatic dragon ferobeast to be killed.

“I’ve  obtained  this  Dacheng-stage  ferobeast’s  neidan.  If  I refine and absorb it, perhaps I’ll be able to reach the middle Dujie stage.” Qin Yu calculates in his mind.

“Good, today’s mission has been accomplished. Let’s start the refinement.”  He suddenly dives into the Chaotic Astral Ocean with a smile, going straight towards the bottom of the ocean.

The Chaotic Astral Ocean is much deeper than ordinary waters.

Now his body is extremely strong so he goes straight to a depth of several tens of km. This is a dark ravine. The sunshine simply cannot reach this place. The only source of light here is some special luminous plants which emit some dull light.

Qin Yu controls the elemental holy essence and gives it a thought. An enormous palace immediately appears on the bottom of the ocean. Naturally he goes into the palace with ease.

In an instant, that radiant huge palace unexpectedly turns into a very ordinary-looking underwater mountain range which is no different from the other underwater mountain ranges.

Inside the Qingyu Immortal Mansion,

In a deck chair in the back garden, Qin Yu drinks a glass of spring  water  then  says  to  himself:  “The  Qingyu  Immortal Mansion’s defensive formations and spells are really not bad. Even the most basic illusionary spell is already very good … There should be very few who can see through the illusionary spells set up by Immortal Emperor Ni Yang.” Even though the Qingyu Immortal Mansion is large, it means nothing compared to the nearly limitless area of the Chaotic Astral Ocean, so it can be put in any underwater ravine or any crack in a certain underwater mountain range. This coupled with those illusionary spells makes it basically impossible for anybody to discover the mansion.

After drinking the spring water, Qin Yu sits down with legs crossed right in the center of the back garden. He then begins to refine the neidan of the Dacheng-stage ferobeast.

……

In Qin Yu’s dantian, there is a mass of flame in the center of the Solar Core, the core of that planet. It is Qin Yu’s Stellar Flame. At this moment, the Stellar Flame turns purple completely.

As Qin Yu’s power improves, the Solar Core also grows larger gradually and more and more of the inside of that planet in his dantian becomes part of the Solar Core. The Dujie stage is the process of the Solar Core growing larger and purer.

After a half month, Qin Yu finally finishes refining and absorbing all of the neidan.

“This,  this  …”  He  cannot  help  feeling  at  a  loss  when  he checks his power.

The Dujie stage mostly cultivates the Solar Core. At the same time, it also tempers the body using the flames of the Solar Core. This stage is exceptionally difficult to practice.

The Solar Core not only needs to absorb more energy to grow larger, it needs refining so that its energy becomes purer too. Now Qin Yu already has enough energy in terms of quantity but he needs a period of time to refine it to the necessary extent.

Originally he thought he would be able to reach the middle Dujie stage, but now he has only reached the peak of the early Dujie stage. Only when all of his energy has become pure enough will he reach the middle Dujie stage.

Reaching the middle Dujie stage will mean … he will take on the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation very shortly after that.

“The Dujie stage of the Stellar Transformations is really too hard to practice. The neidan of that Dacheng-stage ferobeast had so much energy. If a common Xiuzhenist had absorbed it, they probably would have reached the late Dujie stage at once, or even more. There’s really nothing great about the refining efficiency of the Solar Core.” Qin Yu is somewhat frustrated.

Right at this moment —
“Oh.” With a thought, he takes out a transmitter.

“Big brother, I’m Fei Fei. I’ve already left that mysterious place with the mixed hairy bird. But now we still can’t go back because … our 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulations are going to come in a short time.” 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulations?

Qin Yu immediately gives a smile. Some time ago he received the news that Fei Fei and Xiao Hei had reached the early Dujie stage so now it is not impossible that they are about to take on their 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulations.

“I wonder what mysterious place Uncle Lan took them to at that time.” He thinks to himself doubtfully. At the same time he messages: “Fei Fei, Xiao Hei, you must be careful with the 9- from-9th Heaven Tribulation. According to the comments my master left behind, this is the hardest tribulation to overcome. The stronger someone is, the more terrifyingly powerful their 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation will be.”
In the past, Lei Wei killed so many experts before taking on his tribulation, but he actually did not lose too much energy in his killing spree. However, he was only able to withstand the first 8 thunderbolts of the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation. If those experts had not surrounded and attacked him, allowing him to take on the tribulation in a perfect state, it is in fact still very difficult to tell whether he would have succeeded.

“We know, big brother. Let’s just talk about the divine beasts like us for now. Actually … many divine beasts have failed to pass the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation. We’re well gifted but our 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulations are even more extraordinarily powerful.” Hou Fei messages in frustration.

Xiao Hei also messages: “Big brother, I heard Uncle Lan say that the dragon clan leader is a five-clawed golden dragon, a top divine beast. He also failed to pass the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation and is now a 12th tribulation loose demon.”
The dragon clan leader failed to overcome the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation?

Shocked, Qin Yu immediately messages: “Then both of you must be absolutely careful. If you fail, you’ll have to stay in the mortal world for at least over 10,000 years.” “Ha-ha, don’t worry, with the directions Uncle Lan gave us, I and the mixed hairy bird are totally confident of passing the 9- from-9th Heaven Tribulation.” Hou Fei says in a message.

“Big brother, we’re pretty sure that we’ll pass the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation. Don’t worry.” Hei Yu also says in a message.

Afterwards, Qin Yu, Hou Fei and Hei Yu chat for quite a while before they stop messaging each other.

Thanks to this chat, Qin Yu also knows that the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation is exceptionally terrifying and that the stronger someone is, the more astronomically their 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation will rise in power.

……

The Teng Long continent, 
After the 4 Shan-generation loose immortals have got back to the Teng Long continent, they quietly leak out a piece of information, which very quickly spreads through the upper echelons of the continent.

This information is —
“The  loose  immortal  senior  behind  the  Stellar  Tower  is extremely powerful. The 4 Shan-generation loose immortals combined could not even take a move he executed. A 12th tribulation loose devil of the Chaotic Astral Ocean was also defeated easily by senior Lan. His power is exceptionally strong.”
Having seen the 4 Shan-generation loose immortals return with their tails between their legs, those mysterious experts of the same level as Shan Qu believe this information even more.

The Stellar Tower is backed by a mysterious loose immortal? Very quickly, the news that the mysterious loose immortal behind the Stellar Tower can forge middle-grade immortal items, which Huo Can and Dame Yan Ji reported to the seniors of their own schools previously, also spreads out.

4 loose immortals were defeated in a single move? A 12th tribulation loose devil was bested? Successfully forging middle- grade immortal items?
These pieces of information immediately frighten the loose devil experts who are ready to get into action. Just like what happened with the Qingxu Temple, when the no. 1 expert of the Yinyue Palace sent the information about the Ni Yang Realm to the devil world’s herald, the herald quickly sent this information to their devil emperor, who subsequently gave an order.

The Heaven-Sundering Diagrams! That devil emperor wanted them to do their best to snatch another diagram.

However, after the news about this mysterious loose immortal called ‘Uncle Lan’ has spread through the Teng Long continent, those loose devil experts no longer dare to rashly go and attack the Stellar Tower.

After all, it is backed by a mysterious super expert who can defeat a 12th tribulation loose devil with ease.

B10C32: The Ink Qilin

The Teng Long continent, inside the Ethereal Hall of the Yinyue Palace,

At the moment, quite a few Xiumo experts are gathering in this Ethereal Hall. The 2 weakest here are 3rd tribulation loose devil Huo Can and 4th tribulation loose devil Dame Yan Ji. The 2 of them are sitting respectfully in the lowest positions in the main hall.

It can be said that Dame Yan Ji and Huo Can have normally roamed the Teng Long continent at will. They have been able to do so because most of the loose demons and loose immortals from the 4th tribulation up have gone into the Chaotic Astral Ocean. Even those who have stayed have all been practicing quietly in the secret places of their respective schools.

In the Ethereal Hall of the Yinyue Palace today, aside from Huo Can and Dame Yan Ji, there are several big loose devils. The weakest among them are already 8th tribulation loose devils and the strongest is even an 11th tribulation loose devil. Dame Lian Yue, the no. 1 expert of the Yinyue Palace, is wrapped in black soft muslin. Her beautiful, charming body is partially hidden and partially visible under the black muslin. But the experts from various Xiumo schools in the lower positions are all ignoring this.

“Everybody,   the   devil   world’s   devil   emperor   already personally gave the order that we must do our best to protect the Heaven-Sundering Diagram we currently have and to fight for the other diagrams. Most probably your schools have already received this order.” Dame Lian Yue says indifferently.

The Yinyue Palace and the Yanmo School can be called the 2 dominant Xiumo powers. Huo Can also informed the devil emperor of Immortal Emperor Ni Yang but he was a bit slower than the Yinyue Palace. In addition to this, the Yinyue Palace had obtained a Heaven-Sundering Diagram, so the devil emperor came to think very highly of the Yinyue Palace, which therefore has suddenly improved in status and surpassed the Yanmo School at one stroke to become the absolute no. 1 Xiumo school.

“Dame Lian Yue, there are 3 Heaven-Sundering Diagrams in total. One is here with us. One is in the dragon clan and one is the hands of the Stellar Tower’s Qin Yu. The dragon clan has very many experts. That legendary dragon clan leader is even called the no. 1 expert. Perhaps only the legendary master of the no. 1 island in the Chaotic Astral Ocean can rival him. Even though they are both 12th tribulation loose demons, their real power should be comparable to that of a golden immortal. So, we basically can forget about that Heaven-Sundering Diagram of the dragon clan.” A representative of the Yanmo School says.

The Xiumo experts from the other schools also nod in approval.

The dragon clan is really too powerful. Not only are all of its elders exceptionally strong, its leader is even a 12th tribulation five-clawed golden dragon, whose power can be considered unmatched.

The legendary master of the no. 1 island in the Chaotic Astral Ocean is also known as an invincible being. Perhaps only these 2 freaks of nature can fight each other.

“The Heaven-Sundering Diagram we’re going to fight for can only be the one in the possession of the Stellar Tower’s Qin Yu. But he’s also backed by an extremely formidable expert. The 4 big loose immortals of the Qingxu Temple coming back with their tails between their legs like that must have to do with this expert. It’s indeed pretty hard to fight for the diagram in the hands of the Stellar Tower’s Qin Yu.” That representative of the Yanmo School says indifferently.

“Huo Can, you tell everybody about what happened outside the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion at that time.” The expert of the Yanmo School says to Huo Can, a disciple under him in the school.

Huo Can immediately bows to the experts around then says in a loud and clear voice: “Seniors, that day I went into action and attacked those pipsqueaks. Who could have thought I would fail to injure a Jindan-stage young girl? This young girl was from the Stellar Tower. And I failed because … she had a protective magic treasure on her body.”
“Impossible!” A red-faced man is the first to shout angrily.

“I couldn’t believe my eyes either. But that’s a fact. Dame Yan Ji was at the scene at the time as well.” Huo Can looks at Dame Yan Ji.

“The attack of a 3rd tribulation loose devil couldn’t break the protective magic treasure of a Jindan-stage practitioner. I wouldn’t have believed this before that day either, but I indeed saw this that day. Moreover … in the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion, that young girl even took out an Ice-devouring Lightning Talisman.” What Dame Yan Ji says boggles the loose devils’ minds again.

“Ice-devouring Lightning Talisman!” Even Dame Lian Yue is shocked.

Those loose devils did not believe Huo Can’s words to some extent, suspecting that the Yanmo School was trying to tear down the Yinyue Palace’s platform. But because even Dame Yan Ji said so, they have started to believe him in their hearts.

Now it has emerged that there was also an Ice-devouring Lightning Talisman. The talisman itself is not frightening at all. The frightening thing is … the capability to make it. This Ice-devouring Lightning Talisman is exceptionally difficult to make. Since an Ice-devouring Lightning Talisman can kill or badly injure a 4th tribulation loose devil, if he makes several hundred talismans of this kind in one whack and strike them all down, even an 8th or a 9th tribulation loose immortal or loose devil will die of the serious injuries caused by them.

“Dame Lian Yue, my Yanmo School’s great elder is still in the Chaotic Astral Ocean and hasn’t returned. We’d better not worry about this matter of snatching the treasure for the moment. Let’s wait until our great elder has come back. It won’t be late to discuss this matter then.” The representative of the Yanmo School says smilingly.

Dame Lian Yue says with a frown: “Oh? We’ve got to wait for that mindless Fire Devil?”
Fire Devil is none other than the nickname of the Yanmo School’s great elder, who is extremely powerful and is also an 11th tribulation loose devil. He often opposes Dame Lian Yue. The 2 of them have opposed each other for over 10,000 years, whether when it comes to their personal actions or their schools’ benefit.

“We’d better not wait. It’s not difficult at all to snatch that Heaven-Sundering Diagram. My good friend Wu Hei will come back from the Chaotic Astral Ocean in some time. If he and I join forces, we won’t fear any 12th tribulation loose immortal.” Dame Lian Yue says coldly.

“Wu Hei?” The other loose devils present exclaim.

Most of these Xiumo experts are at the 8th or 9th tribulation stage so they have heard of Wu Hei, a legendary Xiumo titan. The technique this Wu Hei practices is extremely strange. Even now, nobody knows what kind of technique he practices, but his fighting capacity is without doubt exceptionally powerful. Moreover, he is even an 11th tribulation loose devil.

The face of the Yanmo School’s representative changes color, but he says smilingly again at once: “Oh, so it’s senior Wu Hei, but … that expert of the Stellar Tower probably isn’t afraid of even ordinary 12th tribulation loose immortals and loose devils. It’s still better to wait for some more time… Besides, our great elder said that this time senior Wu Kongxue, the Devil King, also intends to become one of the subordinates who work for  the  devil  world’s  devil  emperor.”   The  Yanmo  School’s representative says with a smile.

Devil King Wu Kongxue!

Dame Lian Yue suddenly stands up.

The devil world’s experts are classified into 3 stages, consisting of standard devil, devil king and devil emperor, each of which is divided into 9 levels. These stages correspond to the standard immortal, golden immortal and mystic immortal stages of the immortal world’s experts.

Wu Kongxue is a 12th tribulation loose devil but he is already called Devil King.

This is because his power is superior to that of a common 12th tribulation expert. Perhaps only the dragon clan leader and the master of the no. 1 island in the Chaotic Astral Ocean can defeat him. 
“Blotting out the sky with dark clouds, sprinkling the air with blood … I didn’t expect senior Wu Kongxue to come back. Looks like that Heaven-Sundering Diagram of the Stellar Tower is definitely no longer a problem.” Dame Lian Yue says smilingly.

What is most important to the technique Wu Kongxue practices is — to kill people.

He needs to kill people nonstop and at the same time absorb the enemies’ blood. The more people and blood he kills and absorbs, the more powerful he will become. Walking a bloody path, Wu Kongxue has reached the peak of Xiumo in the mortal world.

In front of him, nobody dares to be arrogant.

He is not a member of the Yinyue Palace or the Yanmo School. Like Wu Hei, he uses a strange practice method that is different from those of ordinary Xiumoists. But both he and Wu Hei are acknowledged as being powerful by all the other Xiumo experts. In addition, Wu Kongxue is even more formidable and terrifying than Wu Hei!

……

Outside Mount Qingxu, a red-robed middle-aged man and a green-clad ethereal woman are riding a beautiful cloud together, flying extremely fast on the 9th level of the sky. Their speed is so high that nobody in the Qingxu Temple notices them.

They are heading straight for Heavenly Palace.

At the moment, the 4 loose immortals including Shan Qu and Shan Nian are already waiting with respect outside that immortal formation of Heavenly Palace. When the red-robed middle-aged man and the green-clad woman land, they say deferentially at once: “It is an honor to see you, uncle master Ming Shan, Reverend Lan Bing.”
The red-robed middle-aged man waves his sleeve and says smilingly: “All of you stand up. It took me a lot of effort to invite Reverend Lan Bing over to help. You must treat her like a senior of yours in the school, understand?”
“We   understand.”    The   4   Shan-generation   experts   say obediently.

The side of Xiumoists has a Heaven-Sundering Diagram, as does the dragon clan, but the side of Xiuxianists has no diagram. Therefore those Xiuxian experts in the Chaotic Astral Ocean now all return to their schools. All of the various legendary Xiuxian experts who have been away from their schools for several thousand years now return to the Teng Long continent from the Chaotic Astral Ocean.

Reverend Lan Bing is a loose immortal Ming Shan personally invited over. She is about as powerful as Ming Shan. Both of them are 11th tribulation loose immortals.

Inside Heavenly Palace,

“Shan  Qu,  my  senior  brother  already  messaged  me.  Now those Xiumoists only have Lian Yue, but there are only a few days left until my senior brother returns. When the time comes, we’ll have to snatch their Heaven-Sundering Diagram like lightning. During this period of time, you must make all the intelligence about the Xiumoists clear.”  Ming Shan says solemnly.

The real no. 1 expert of the Qingxu Temple is Reverend Ming Liang. When this 12th tribulation loose immortal has come back, the Qingxu Temple will immediately launch its first attack.

Instead of attacking that unfathomable loose immortal of the Stellar Tower, it is better for it to take the initiative and attack the Xiumo experts.

“Please  don’t  worry,  uncle  master.  Based  on  Gan  Xu’s information, we were able to conclude that the Yinyue Palace’s Yan Ji had obtained an ink-wash painting. We also guessed that many experts would gather in the Yinyue Palace and this has been verified by our intelligence. The fiends who haven’t shown up for at least several thousand years have all rushed to the Yinyue Palace.” Shan Qu says respectfully. Ming Shan nods with a smile of satisfaction.

Everything will be accomplished when Reverend Ming Liang comes back. The only 11th tribulation loose devil the enemy has for the moment is Dame Lian Yue. They will take advantage of the fact that the enemy will still be weak due to its other experts being unable to return from the Chaotic Astral Ocean in time to snatch the diagram first.

The Chaotic Astral Ocean is over 10 billion li in extent. Those Xiumo experts are in different areas of the ocean so it will take them different amounts of time to come back. But Reverend Ming Liang, a 12th tribulation loose immortal and the spiritual leader of the Xiuxianists, who is rushing back, already decided long ago that he would take advantage of a time difference to snatch the ink-wash painting of the Xiumo experts at one stroke!

……

In the Chaotic Astral Ocean, Qin Yu knows absolutely nothing about the powers of the Chaotic Astral Ocean. He also does not know that some experts belonging to different super large Xiumo and Xiuxian schools are all hurrying back to the Teng Long continent from this ocean.

The Chaotic Astral Ocean is divided into 2 major groups of power, one of which is made up of the Xiuzhen seniors who came from the various large schools on the Teng Long continent.

The other group is a mixed bag of all kinds of Xiuzhenists. Many of them are flying-beast loose demons who naturally live in this ocean. There are also scaled-beast loose demons that are not members of the dragon clan and a few running-beast loose demons that came from the Wilderness. At the same time, there are independent loose devils and loose immortals too.

Wu Kongxue, Wu Hei and Reverend Lan Bing are all independents.

They are not obliged to work for any Xiumo or Xiuxian school. This time they do that mostly for their own benefit. Perhaps they are hopeful that they can be put in an important position after ascending to the immortal world or the devil world.

There is a very tough rule in the Chaotic Astral Ocean, that is, no factional powers from the Teng Long continent are allowed to appear in the Chaotic Astral Ocean!

For example, even though Reverend Ming Liang and Reverend Ming Shan are very powerful, they must not imagine that they can establish a power in the Chaotic Astral Ocean. This rule has been passed down for countless years and was also stated by the 3 main islands.

The masters of the Chaotic Astral Ocean’s 3 main islands have always been non-dragon-clan loose demons, independent loose devils or independent loose immortals. In short, the rulers of the Chaotic Astral Ocean are definitely not the senior experts from the schools on the Teng Long continent.

…… While undercurrents are surging on the Teng Long continent, and while those 10th tribulation, 11th tribulation and even 12th tribulation experts are rushing back from the Chaotic Astral Ocean, Qin Yu is still quietly going on his practicing journey.

A silhouette shoots out from the bottom of the ocean amid countless billows then pierces through the billows comfortably.

Despite the ocean water splashing on his body and the ocean winds blasting on him, Qin Yu is moving forwards as if he is taking a stroll, his eyes sweeping around at will. After absorbing the neidan of a Dacheng-stage ferobeast last time, he has already reached the peak of the early Dujie stage. Once all of the Solar Core’s energy becomes pure enough, he will step into the middle Dujie stage.

At the moment, he is in no hurry to kill ferobeasts because he intends to capture some.

Why does he want to capture ferobeasts? 
“Now I got 4 holy beast collars. If I’m going to capture ferobeasts, naturally I’ll have to do my best to capture some powerful ones.” There is a faint smile on Qin Yu’s face but his eyes are still looking around carefully.

Currently, his soul is still at the peak of the late Dujie stage so if there is a Dacheng-stage ferobeast, he simply will not be able to observe it with his holy sense and will have no choice but to rely on his eyes.

Treading through the billows, searching carefully, Qin Yu has very good luck. After spending a half day, he finally discovers a target. Only this target even exceeds his expectations. It is so good that he gets excited about it.

This area of water is bluish black. There are no ferobeasts within several tens of li of it. After discovering this area, Qin Yu observes it carefully. Because there are no ferobeasts around this place, it is very likely that there is an extremely formidable ferobeast here. Indeed, he sees a black silhouette treading on the water in the distance inside this bluish black area of water. When he can take a somewhat closer look at this black silhouette, he sees that it is about 4 to 5 m long and 2 to 3 m tall, its head is unexpectedly a dragon head and its body is covered in black scaly armor like a black dragon, only it has 4 hooves.

“Divine beast ink qilin!”
Qin Yu’s eyes brighten. Seeing the ink qilin, he immediately makes a decision in his mind that he will capture it and make it his first holy beast.

NOTE:

The qilin is a Chinese mythical animal, aka the Chinese unicorn: http:/ en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Qilin

B10C33: Loose Devil Lian Chong

“Dujie-stage human, what do you want to do in front of me? A Dujie-stage human challenging the authority of a divine beast with the power of the Dacheng stage, are you seeking your own death?” The ink qilin stares at Qin Yu in the distance with his 2 ice-cold eyes, his voice resounding through the sky.

This ink qilin is definitely not a ferobeast. Ferobeasts’ eyes are blood-red but this ink qilin’s are not. Moreover, this ink qilin is a demon, even a loose demon.

“Ink qilin, as a 3rd tribulation loose demon divine beast, you’d better admit defeat in front of me right away. You’re no match for me.” Qin Yu says with a smile.

The ink qilin is a 3rd tribulation loose demon, only just now he claimed to be ‘a divine beast with the power of the Dacheng stage’. He is indeed a divine beast with the power of the Dacheng stage, but he is just a 3rd tribulation loose demon and definitely not at the Dacheng stage. This shows clearly that this ink qilin is exceptionally prideful. “Loose demon? You’re seeking your own death.” The ink qilin is furious. With a movement of his body, he turns into a blur and goes up to Qin Yu’s face in an instant. Qin Yu’s reaction to all of this is —
The Lord of Black Flame’s Ring — Heavenly Flame Field.

“Ah!” A painful yell comes out from inside the mouth of the ink qilin. At the same time, he retreats rapidly, his eyes full of shock: “The heavenly flame, you can even use the heavenly flame to attack?”
Not even 4th tribulation loose immortals and loose devils can resist several heavenly flames. The ink qilin is a 3rd tribulation loose demon divine beast so he is more powerful than a 4th tribulation loose devil, but he could not persevere for long either. Seeing that Qin Yu can attack with the heavenly flame, he very intelligently chooses — to run away.

“Running away? A divine beast ink qilin shouldn’t be good at running for his life. Unluckily for you, speed is what I’m best at.” Standing on his middle-grade immortal weapon, Qin Yu executes the Body-Weapon Unification technique. 
Because his physical body is extremely strong and is even tougher than a top-grade holy weapon, it does not cause any hindrances when he flies. In addition to that, his flying sword is a middle-grade immortal weapon so his speed is simply
shocking.

When the ink qilin has been running for just a while, Qin Yu gets in front of him.

“Don’t run. You can’t escape.” He says with an indifferent smile.

When the ink qilin sees the mysterious black-clad man before him, his heart skips a beat. Speed is definitely not his strongest point, but he is not bad at using speed at all. Even Dacheng-stage experts cannot necessarily keep up with him.

“You’re only at the Dujie stage, how can you keep up with me? Also … how can you use the heavenly flame? Not even ordinary standard immortals have the ability to use it.” The ink qilin now asks Qin Yu instead of running. 
“That’s a secret.”
Qin Yu gives a smile. Right afterwards, his body charges at the ink qilin like a black beam of light.

Hands, legs, elbows, knees …
In an instant, he performs close-quarters attacks extremely fast as if he is a humanoid divine beast. In the beginning, the ink qilin is exceptionally excited. Fighting a divine beast with the physical body? He wonders if the human in front of him has become a fool.

However, as they fight each other, the ink qilin’s mind is somewhat boggled.

His divine beast physical body is strong, but not so strong that he can have the power of the Dacheng stage relying on the physical body alone without using the energy inside his body. After all, to a divine beast, the physical body is only a part of its power and the energy of the yuanying inside its body is the most important thing.

But Qin Yu is fighting a divine beast head-on using only his physical body.

One after another, punches hit the ink qilin’s scales squarely, sounding as if Qin Yu is hitting a sandbag nonstop. The qilin’s black scales begin to shatter and his blood begins to drip.

“Are you a human? No, you’re a divine beast. What’s your true form, a five-clawed golden dragon or a legendary golden- eyed rocky monkey?” The ink qilin says angrily via holy sense communication.

The golden-eyed rocky monkey is a divine beast on the same level as the five-clawed golden dragon. Moreover, its body is extremely strong like diamond.

“No, I’m a human.” Qin Yu’s body turns into a tornado. His right leg is swung fiercely at the ink qilin’s stomach like a divine whip and hits it, sending the ink qilin flying up.

“Roar ~~~~” The ink qilin turns his face upwards and roars furiously. The various water currents in his surroundings go completely mad. They form various flying swords which all shoot at Qin Yu. Judging from the brilliance of those water- current-turned flying swords, Qin Yu has no doubt about their power.

Ink qilins have an innate ability to control water.

They are a relatively powerful group in the qilin clan. Of course, the kings of the qilin clan are the legendary fire qilins, who are carried by and born of flame.

Ink qilins are born from generation to generation. They are not carried by raging flame like fire qilins at all, but their ability to control water is exceptionally strong. This ink qilin seems to also know that these water-current- turned flying swords cannot do anything to Qin Yu. His body radiates various black beams of light which engulf the water of the ocean within several hundred meters of him. This amount
of water then flies up, forming a huge water sphere that is over 1 km in diameter.

The water sphere shrinks rapidly. In just an instant, it turns into a water sphere the size of a fist.
“Human, just now you unexpectedly didn’t stop me from executing this special skill. Yes, you’ve got the heavenly flame, but this life-saving skill of mine, the Pitch-black Heavy Water, definitely isn’t so simple as you think. Now prepare to die.” The ink qilin shouts coldly.

Just as he says, Qin Yu indeed did not stop him from using this move at all. Given Qin Yu’s speed, he had a chance to obstruct him, but he did not take it.

Because Qin Yu wants to tame the ink qilin, turning him into his holy beast, and not to kill him, he must make the ink qilin understand his strong power. This is the only way to make a proud divine beast surrender.

“Don’t worry. I won’t use the heavenly flame to block you. Even so, I’ll still be able to beat you with ease. Moreover, this special skill of yours won’t be able to affect me at all.” Qin Yu says with an indifferent smile.

“Then you’re seeking your own death.” Hearing that Qin Yu will not use the heavenly flame to block him, the ink qilin emits various black beams of light from his body. Afterwards, the light beams coil around that small water sphere from all directions.

Like a black shaft of light, the water sphere shoots at Qin Yu extremely fast.

But he only … reaches out his right hand.

Using his right hand, he makes a grab at that black water sphere, which is flying extremely fast, in a very relaxed manner. 
The ink qilin’s face is full of madness. It seems he can already see the black water sphere blow Qin Yu’s right hand up, badly injuring or killing him on the spot.

“Pretty powerful, huh?” Qin Yu’s voice rises.

The ink qilin’s face changes color.

Qin Yu, however, is very cautious inside: “This move is really powerful. Even my current body has difficulty resisting it. It’s almost as powerful as the blue ripple attack Zhou Xian used that day.”
When he was resisting Zhou Xian’s attack at the time, the elemental life force in his body automatically healed him. But now … he consciously controls a large amount of the elemental life force in his body to go and heal him together.

Holding the black water sphere, he is draining its energy unceasingly. Whenever his palm is damaged, it heals in an instant. Actively controlling the elemental life force to heal an injury is much faster than letting the elemental life force heal it automatically.

“How is this possible …?” The ink qilin is stupefied.

This is because Qin Yu is reducing his special skill to nothingness one-handed easily just like that.

“Without using the heavenly flame, I can still defeat you easily …” When Qin Yu’s voice stops, his body rushes over right away. Now the ink qilin has already started to be somewhat afraid and worried inside.

He is very clear that even he himself cannot resist that move without suffering any injuries.

“Ah … die.” The ink qilin roars furiously and thrusts his single horn ferociously at Qin Yu. However, at this moment, his body sinks abruptly. The Lord of Black Flame’s Ring — Gravitational Field.

The sudden high pressure causes the ink qilin to expose a fatal weak point at the most crucial moment.

Poof!

Qin Yu’s short sword penetrates the ink qilin’s scaly armor directly. In just a while, he pulls the ink qilin’s yuanying out of his body with a hand.

The face of the ink qilin’s yuanying is filled with shock: “What’s the grade of your flying sword? Piercing my scaly armor easily in just a sword move, how is this possible?”
“Middle-grade immortal weapon.” Qin Yu says while looking at the ink qilin’s yuanying in his palm.

“You can use the heavenly flame, your body is strong enough to kill me easily, you’re even faster than me … and you’ve got an immortal weapon that can penetrate my scaly armor with ease as well. Why do you want to torture me like this?” Now the ink qilin is exasperated.

He can tell that this mysterious black-clad young man before him is too strong. If he wanted to kill him, perhaps he could have burnt him to ashes using the heavenly flame or killed him directly using the immortal sword right in the beginning. Why has he been stalling until now?

“Nothing, I just want you to become my holy beast.” Qin Yu takes out a holy beast collar.

The ink qilin obviously has heard of holy beast collars. As soon as he sees the holy beast collar, he says proudly: “You definitely want me to become your holy beast? You’re pretty strong, but I’m not willing to let you order and control me as you please. I’d rather die than live without freedom like that.”
Qin Yu secretly breathes a sigh of relief. In general, divine beasts are haughty and unwilling to become anyone’s holy beasts, but the display of his power just now has totally subdued this ink qilin. Even though the ink qilin said so, actually he has already relaxed inside. If he were
really unwilling, he would have a different attitude.

“Don’t worry. You’re a 3rd tribulation loose demon. Now become my holy beast first. After I ascend, you’ll only need to look after my relatives a bit. Nobody will restrict your freedom then. And I won’t tell you to do things as I please either.” Qin Yu says smilingly.

The ink qilin knows Qin Yu’s power so he says with a nod at once: “Okay, I trust you.”
He has already got a taste of Qin Yu’s power. He believes that such a strong human as Qin Yu can definitely overcome the 9- from-9th Heaven Tribulation. And when Qin Yu achieves ascension, they will naturally separate from each other.

Qin Yu channels his stellar energy into the holy beast collar then immediately puts it around this yuanying. 
In an instant … the holy beast collar begins to shrink.
Afterwards, it fuses with the inside of the yuanying directly.

Holy beast collars and souls are interrelated. After being fused with the holy beast collar, this ink qilin cannot betray Qin Yu even when he becomes more powerful later.

……

“Bastard, you better not let me know who the funk you are, or else I’ll definitely make you die a horrible death.” A handsome young man is cursing. There is even blood on his body.

This young man is called Lian Chong, a 7th tribulation loose devil. His parents are even more terrifying. His father is an 11th tribulation loose devil and his mother is even a 12th tribulation one. Theoretically, given his status, very few in the Chaotic Astral Ocean dare to offend him. This time, Lian Chong is about to undergo the 8th loose devil tribulation. His parents are very strict with him. The demands they have placed on him can even be considered merciless.

“Chong’er, as you practice the Devil Path of Asura, if you always rely on father and mother, you can only succeed in your dreams. You must depend on yourself … in everything!” This is what Lian Chong’s parents usually say.

A practitioner of the Devil Path of Asura is merciless to their enemies and must be equally strict with and merciless to themselves.

Given Lian Chong’s power, he was certainly confident of passing the 8th loose devil tribulation. He himself had prepared quite a lot of treasures for taking on the tribulation. Even though his parents said so and were normally very strict, they had still given their precious son a protective magic treasure.

A flying sword that is a middle-grade devil weapon! Normally,  even  10th  tribulation  loose  devils  and  some  11th tribulation loose devils do not have middle-grade devil weapons. Lian Chong has one because his mother gave it to him.

Originally, he found a place and prepared to undergo the tribulation with complete confidence.

However, a few days before the arrival of the tribulation, he was sneakily attacked by a loose devil. Most importantly … this loose devil was too powerful, being at least a 9th tribulation loose devil or even stronger than that.

This loose devil’s face was always indistinct and could not be seen clearly. Perhaps because he wanted to sneakily attack Lian Chong, he had prepared everything to make it impossible for Lian Chong to tell who he was.

Lian Chong was only a 7th tribulation loose devil but he had many treasures and some live-saving items his parents had given him. Obviously, his parents had also thought of the possibility of their son being hunted down. 
However … this time, the hunting enemy was too powerful.

Running, running for 2 to 3 whole days, Lian Chong basically did not care where he was running to. He only knew that he had to run for his life. Even though he could teleport, clearly the enemy had left some marker on his body because no matter where he teleported to, the enemy was able to catch up with him.

That coupled with the fact that teleport range is directly proportional to power made it simply impossible for Lian Chong to run home.

After teleporting just twice, Lian Chong no longer dared to teleport because if he teleported, he would pause for a split second and the enemy could seize this opportunity to catch him.

After teleporting twice, Lian Chong began to run away desperately, using all kinds of fleeing techniques. In a state of panic, he eventually had no choice but to perform the Blood Escaping Art, which is peculiar to Xiumo experts, while his soul adhered to the middle-grade devil flying sword.

Finally, he ran to this place but, all things considered, he has managed to throw off the enemy.

“Father, mother, I was hunted down.” At the moment, Lian Chong and his parents are messaging each other.

“Why do you ask me where I am? I don’t know. There’s only water and no special island around me, how can I know where I am? Father, mother, you should be able to feel my aura, right?” Lian Chong says with frustration in his message.

“What? You can’t feel my aura? No way! Could I have run too far?” He is somewhat dumbfounded. First he ran desperately for 2 to 3 days then he used the Blood Escaping Art to flee for his life. Therefore, he himself does not know how far he has gone and where he is either.

“Father, mother, my loose devil tribulation will come very soon. After running for my life for so long and using the Blood Escaping Art, I got 20% of my power left at most. I’ve used up many treasures. There’s only a flying sword left.” Lian Chong is flustered.

If he takes on the tribulation in his current condition, he will surely die.

Boom ~~~

There are suddenly rolls of thunder in the sky. In an instant, the sky changes color until it looks dark red like a furnace.

“Father, mother, the tribulation has come …”
Lian Chong can already say nothing more. 
“Worried? You’re worried. I’m also worried. What the hell is the use of being worried? Who knows where the hell this place is. It’s over. I already searched the waters within a million li of me with my devil sense and didn’t find even a familiar island.”
Lian Chong is so anxious that he wants to go crazy.

Not only he, even his parents are about to go crazy too.

But what can they possibly do? Obviously their son has run away for his life so far that they simply cannot find him with their devil senses. Worse still, they cannot locate him using maps either because there are no familiar islands around him at all.

“Who tried to hunt you down, Chong’er? I’ll avenge you even if I have to die.” Lian Chong’s mother, a 12th tribulation loose devil, is about to go mad.

“Father, mother, prepare to avenge me. I think that bastard who tried to hunt me down for more than 2 days is at least a 10th    tribulation    loose    devil.    Father,    mother,    don’t    say anything. I don’t have a hope of withstanding this loose devil tribulation.” Lian Chong is already about to despair.

“At least a 10th tribulation loose devil? All right, rest assured, Chong’er.  I’ll  kill  all  the  10th  tribulation  loose  devils,  11th tribulation  loose  devils  and  even  12th  tribulation  loose  devils that have a grudge against me. I started practicing the Devil Path of Asura by killing but it’s been a long time since I killed people.” Now Lian Chong’s mother finally goes crazy.

“Chong’er.”
“Big uncle, it’s you.” A wave of delight sweeps through Lian Chong. If it is his big uncle, maybe he can save him.

“Chong’er, it’s no use. When the tribulation comes down, you can only rely on yourself. Even if somebody went to help you, the tribulation would attack both of you, and with increased power at that. No matter what happens, you must undergo this loose devil tribulation. Given your current state, only a Tribulation Holy Pill of the master of the Lianyun Island can restore your power instantly. If your power can’t be restored, it’ll be useless even to find you.” “A Tribulation Holy Pill? Could you go to borrow one for me, big uncle? If you go, you can definitely borrow it.” Lian Chong hurriedly messages. He really does not want to die.

But now the tribulation cloud has already formed in the sky.
The 1st thunderbolt is about to strike down.

“Tribulation Holy Pills are absolute treasures. I can borrow something else easily, but a Tribulation Holy Pill … it’s really hard to tell whether the Lianyun Island’s master will agree to lend me one. Moreover … I can’t find your place either.”
Obtaining a Tribulation Holy Pill and finding him,

Both of these conditions must be met. Without a Tribulation Holy Pill, it will be no use finding him.

A Tribulation Holy Pill is difficult to borrow, but there is still some hope of borrowing it. However, how can he possibly be found? Furthermore, the tribulation is about to come down. This short amount of time is basically not enough for anything to be done.

“Big uncle, father, mother, prepare to avenge me.” After sending his last message, Lian Chong puts away his transmitter then begins to go all out to take on the tribulation.

“Chong’er.”
At this moment, tears stream down from the eyes of Lian Chong’s parents, but monstrous killing intent also surges up in their hearts. The eyes of Lian Chong’s big uncle are totally ice- cold too.

With the remaining 20% of his power and a middle-grade devil sword, how long can he resist?

…… “It’s been 5 thunderbolts. My power has nearly been used up but there are still 3 even stronger thunderbolts.” Now Lian Chong is standing on the water surface with effort. He has already given up all hope.

Relying on just 20% of his power and the devil sword, he has managed to withstand 5 thunderbolts. But how is he going to resist the last 3? A few days ago, he still did not care about this 8th loose devil tribulation. Indeed, if his power was still intact, he could be unconcerned about the tribulation. However, now

Die,

He is going to die.

In the face of death, Lian Chong recalls his glorious years with his parents behind him. Although they have put strict demands on him, nothing can change the fact that he has 2 formidable parents. This has allowed him to live very freely during these years, when nobody even in the Chaotic Astral Ocean has dared to be arrogant to him. 
“When I die, everything will come to nothing.” Lian Chong gives a forced smile.

Only when he is about to die can he realize how happy the days he lived in the past were.

“Brother, I see your power has nearly been used up but this heavenly tribulation hasn’t finished yet. I’ve got a holy pill here. If you take it, your power can be restored.”
A voice that seems like the sounds of nature rises in Lian Chong’s ears.

He turns his head to take a look and sees a black-clad young man standing before him. This is none other than Qin Yu.

“You’ve got a Tribulation Holy Pill?” Lian Chong knows that only such a top treasure as a Tribulation Holy Pill can restore his power in the blink of an eye. 
“Tribulation Holy Pill? No, this is an Eternal Creation Pill. It can also restore the power of its taker.” Qin Yu says smilingly. At the same time, he tosses a pill that is emitting a green light to Lian Chong.

“Eternal Creation Pill? Never heard of it.” Lian Chong says with a shake of his head then curses right away: “Damn it. I’m about to die so I’ll take it no matter what it is.” Seeing that the 6th thunderbolt is about to strike down, he swallows the pill without delay, not caring at all if it is poisoned.

He also knows that nobody would bother poisoning him to death at this point.

As soon as Lian Chong swallows the Eternal Creation Pill, he is delighted in his heart — there is still hope. He feels the pill turn into various clear streams which fuse with his yuanying.

Various green streams of energy then spread through the inside of his body while his yuanying regains its energy extremely fast as if it has taken a great invigorator. The originally dry, exhausted yuanying quickly becomes smooth and full of energy. In just a while … this yuanying is unexpectedly restored to the full.

“It’s true. I, I’ve been saved.” Lian Chong is ecstatic.

Hope suddenly arrived when he was in despair so even he has become ecstatic. He immediately looks at Qin Yu with excitement and says with unprecedented solemnity: “Brother, I am Lian Chong, the son of the 2nd and 3rd masters of the Devil Peng Island, the no. 1 island in the Chaotic Astral Ocean. I shall definitely repay you for kindly saving my life.”
Qin Yu is slightly startled. Who could have thought he would be able to casually save someone who is a VIP of the no. 1 island in the Chaotic Astral Ocean or something? Eternal Creation Pill? It was merely a common pill that was charged with the elemental life force.

Now Lian Chong’s power has recovered completely. Holding his middle-grade devil sword in his hand, he is not worried about the 6th thunderbolt in the least. 
“The Devil Peng Island, the no. 1 island in the Chaotic Astral Ocean?” With a faint smile on his face, Qin Yu watches Lian Chong undergoing the loose devil tribulation in the distance.

B10C34: Heading For The Devil Peng Island

The sky is dark as black clouds are blotting it out. That purple tribulation cloud is sending out a pressure which makes people’s hearts palpitate. It is a pressure that Heaven particularly has. Serpentine electric sparks are zigzagging around. The 8th thunderbolt finally strikes down with a boom.

“This thunderbolt is even more terrifyingly powerful than those thunderbolts I encountered in the Road of Death at the time. Perhaps I can’t withstand this 8th thunderbolt even in my current condition.” Qin Yu is watching Lian Chong going through his loose devil tribulation in the distance.

The power of the 8th loose devil tribulation is certainly greater than that of the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation.

But Lian Chong raises his sword to resist the pressure of this thunderbolt brazenly. He does not appear to be under the slightest strain. After all, he is a loose devil who practices the Devil Path of Asura and not an ordinary loose devil. And he also has a middle-grade devil weapon. 
While looking at Lian Chong, Qin Yu ponders in his mind: “The Devil Peng Island, the no. 1 island in the Chaotic Astral Ocean? I haven’t got a clue about this Chaotic Astral Ocean so I can gather some information about it from this Lian Chong.”
All of a sudden —
“Inky, you’ve come back?” Qin Yu turns his head and looks at a black silhouette that is rushing extremely fast towards him in the distance. This is none other than the ink qilin, who is returning from a hunting stroll.

“Master,  ah,  a  loose  devil,  he’s  too  powerful,  must  have passed the 6th tribulation. Master, that man is an expert, an extremely strong expert.”  The ink qilin looks at Lian Chong, who  is  undergoing  his  tribulation,  in  shock.  “Master,  we should run away quickly. If that expert has any ill intentions after passing the tribulation, we’ll be in danger.”
Seeing the ink qilin so flustered, Qin Yu says with a smile: “There’s no need to worry, Inky.” “You  don’t  know  this,  master.”  Inky  says  hastily.  “Loose devils are very cruel. Besides, haven’t you felt the ferocious aura he’s giving off?”
On the Teng Long continent, almost no experts can practice the Devil Path of Asura.

What this Lian Chong practices is none other than the Devil Path of Asura so naturally his aura of ferocity is very terrifying. As a divine beast, the ink qilin has exceptionally keen senses so he can feel the powerful air of menace about Lian Chong.

“Don’t worry, Inky. I saved his life. Not long ago he even told me that he would definitely repay me for saving him.” Qin Yu says smilingly with a shake of his head. “Right, let me ask you something, Inky. The no. 1 island in the Chaotic Astral Ocean is called Devil Peng Island, isn’t it?”
The ink qilin has been staying in this Chaotic Astral Ocean for much longer than Qin Yu has so he certainly knows this information. 
“You asked me about the Devil Peng Island?” Obviously he is very shocked. “Master, could you have offended the Devil Peng Island?”
“No, I haven’t. Tell me carefully about this Devil Peng Island and the other powers of the Chaotic Astral Ocean as well.” Qin Yu says with a smile.

Only upon hearing Qin Yu say that he has never offended the Devil Peng Island does the ink qilin let out a sigh of relief. He explains: “Master, there are an extremely large number of loose practitioners in the Chaotic Astral Ocean and quite a few powers too. The greatest among them are the 3 main islands, consisting of the Devil Peng Island, the Lianyun Island and the Heifeng Island. These 3 big islands have many experts and the most powerful of them is the Devil Peng Island!”
“The 3 main islands.” Qin Yu memorizes this.

“Though the Chaotic Astral Ocean has other powers, they’re simply not on the same level as the 3 main islands. The Devil Peng Island alone has 3000 loose practitioners and the weakest among them are 6th tribulation ones. Even a divine beast has to pass the 4th tribulation to be able to become a member of the  Devil  Peng  Island.”  There  are  hints  of  hope  in  the  ink qilin’s eyes.

Qin Yu is startled.

“3000  loose  practitioners?  The  weakest  are  at  the  6th tribulation  stage?”  He  is  somewhat  stupefied.  “How  is  this possible? How can there be so many loose practitioners?”
“Why do you think it’s impossible, master? The Xiuzhenists of the Teng Long continent alone can be counted by the hundred million. Many experts who have lost their physical bodies have become loose practitioners so naturally there are many loose practitioners … How can the number of 6th tribulation loose practitioners possibly be a small one?”
“Besides, just now I was only talking about the Teng Long continent. Master, there are loose demons at the bottom of this boundless ocean while the islands on the surface have flying- beast loose demons and a large number of Xiuzhen schools. The population of this place is even greater than the Teng Long continent’s!”
Qin Yu is startled.

He originally thought the Teng Long continent had very many Xiuzhenists, but now looks like this ocean has even more.

After thinking carefully, he finds that to be true. It should be known that the power of Xiuyaoists can rival the combined power of Xiuxianists and Xiumoists. Not only the Teng Long continent, even the islands in this ocean also have Xiuxianists and Xiumoists.

There are as many schools on the islands of this ocean as on the Teng Long continent. How many Xiuzhenists do they have in total?

And the number of Xiuyaoists at the bottom of the ocean is even about the same as the total number of Xiuxianists and Xiumoists. 
“Master,  when  the  loose  practitioners  of  the  Teng  Long continent or a calm ocean reach the 4th tribulation stage, most of them go into the Chaotic Astral Ocean. This ocean has nearly 80% of the loose practitioners. Plus, almost all the loose practitioners from the 10th tribulation up are in the Chaotic
Astral Ocean. So … there’s nothing strange about the Devil Peng Island having 3000 loose practitioners at all.”
Only now does Qin Yu feel what a great power is like!

“Master, sometimes a super expert practices and becomes so powerful that they can be called invincible! The 2nd master of this Devil Peng Island is a 12th tribulation loose devil. In the past their killing of loose practitioners even shocked the entire Chaotic Astral Ocean. They’re almost invincible now.”
Qin Yu is struck by a thought.

The 2nd master of the Devil Peng Island must be Lian Chong’s father or mother. “Who’s the first master of that island?” He asks immediately.

The  ink  qilin’s  eyes  are  filled  with  veneration:  “The  first master of the Devil Peng Island is a divine beast. Moreover, he’s a tip-top divine beast … His power is truly invincible, absolutely invincible! Nobody in the Chaotic Astral Ocean is a match for him!”
The ink qilin has no adjectives other than saying ‘invincible’.

But Qin Yu can already imagine how powerful that master of the island is.

“If I let the 3 main island of the Chaotic Astral Ocean know about the Ni Yang Realm, then …” He is struck by a thought, but he shakes his head right away, rejecting this thought.

The Ni Yang Realm is a hideout left behind by a level-8 mystic sword immortal. If this information spreads out, it will excite all the great powers of the Chaotic Astral Ocean. When the time comes, not only the experts of the Teng Long continent, perhaps even the experts of various other regions will risk their lives to fight for it too.

“The 3 Heaven-Sundering Diagrams …”  There is a tinge of uneasiness in Qin Yu’s heart.

Before leaving the Qin dynasty, he already gave his 2nd brother Qin Zheng his own Heaven-Sundering Diagram.

As he has the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring, the Heaven- Sundering Diagram is simply meaningless to him. After all, the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring has the complete map and the capacity to bring 8 individuals in with him.

When Qin Yu went into Lei Mountain House to practice in the past, he gave Li’er the Heaven-Sundering Diagram so that she could hand it over if in danger. Now he has given it to Qin Zheng. After all, as the emperor of the Qin dynasty, Qin Zheng cannot enter the Stellar Tower to hide like his father.

If someone grabs Qin Zheng to threaten him, it will be better to hand over the Heaven-Sundering Diagram. He believes that the enemy will take the mysterious Uncle Lan into consideration and will not be excessive. Even though Uncle Lan already left, those loose immortals and loose devils still do not know this.

“The  Heaven-Sundering  Diagram  …  I  wonder  how  many loose practitioners will die because of it.” Qin Yu sighs in his heart.

But at this moment —
The noise of a massive explosion comes from Lian Chong’s place. Within several tens of li of him, the space has started to shake and the air forms various ripples which spread outwards. In this instant, even the water surface drops several tens of meters as if an enormous invisible hand is pressing it down.

“Ha-ha …  I’ve finally succeeded, ha-ha …”  That extremely excited, loud laughter comes from the center of the explosion. A beam of light then flies towards Qin Yu from the location of that explosion. 
Now Lian Chong’s whole face is glowing, his eyes shining brilliantly.

Death,

He was so close to it and even despaired but at the last moment, Qin Yu came from nowhere and gave him that precious Eternal Creation Pill.

“Brother, I’m Lian Chong. I can’t be thankful enough that you gave me such a precious Eternal Creation Pill so nobly without asking for any repayments. Ah, I’m really sorry, savior, but I still don’t know what I should call you.” Lian Chong appears very natural and unrestrained.

Qin Yu says with a nod: “Brother Lian, I’m Qin Yu. This is my mount and holy beast, ink qilin.”
“Holy beast?”  Lian Chong is very astonished. “Brother Qin Yu, I’m finding you more and more mysterious. Not only can you tame a holy beast, you even have the Eternal Creation Pill. After I took it, its effectiveness was absolutely comparable to the Tribulation Holy Pill. It was a pill that even the master of the Lianyun Island would have thought highly of, but you gave me so easily … How can I possibly rest easy until I repay you?”
He  frowns  worriedly:  “The  Eternal  Creation  Pill  was  too precious and also saved my life. Naturally, my life is as precious as the Eternal Creation Pill. How should I repay you for it?”
Qin Yu gives a smile: “There’s no need to care about it too much, brother Lian Chong.”
When he saw this expert at the time, he also immediately took out an Eternal Creation Pill without thinking much. In fact, this Eternal Creation Pill was merely a pill of the most common type that had been charged with the elemental life force. It means nothing at all to Qin Yu. After all, his elemental life force seems inexhaustible.

“How can that be okay?” Lian Chong’s face hardens. “When I was being hunted down, damn it, on the way I used up so many treasures, the countless treasures that I had collected in over 10,000 years. In the end I had to use the Blood Escaping Art to manage to run to this place. The only things I had left were a flying sword and 20% of my power.”
Now his face is full of anger: “The damnedest thing was that my loose devil tribulation came. Heaven really wanted to kill me. I messaged my parents and big uncle but it was no use. There’s no island around here so my parents couldn’t find me. Plus, it would have been useless for them to find me because basically nobody can help someone else take on a tribulation.”
Qin Yu understands this too.

While undergoing a tribulation, even if one is helped by somebody else, the heavenly tribulation will only become more powerful and attack even the helper as well. The tribulation taker simply cannot avoid the test of lightning.

“Without a Tribulation Holy Pill, even if my parents had found me, they wouldn’t have been able to save me.” “I was really in despair at the time. I had been roaming the Chaotic Astral Ocean freely for so many years. Relying on this devil flying sword and various kinds of treasures, I could even kill a 9th tribulation expert. Not even those who were stronger than me dared to offend me. Who could have thought I would fall into this plight?”
Lian Chong’s face has a tinge of desolation.

“Only now do I know that those 10th tribulation and 11th tribulation experts have been deceiving me. They have been very friendly to me on the outside but inwardly …”
Lian Chong recalls that person who attempted to chase and kill him.

“Hiding the aura and changing the appearance to try to hunt me down!” Blue veins pop out of his fists. “Eventually I escaped from the hunt, but faced with the threat of the tribulation, I despaired even after messaging my parents. At the time I thought … it would be great if someone could save me.” “I thought I was just dreaming. After the 5th thunderbolt, almost all my power had been spent so I gave up all hope of surviving.”  Suddenly Lian Chong gives Qin Yu a pat on his shoulder with brightening eyes. “But then you appeared and saved me, brother Qin Yu. I can tell how powerful you are. At your level, you simply couldn’t tell how powerful I was and who I was. But you saved me without hesitation by giving me such a precious Eternal Creation Pill.”
“Brother Qin Yu, I, Lian Chong, shall never forget this kind act of saving my life.”
Lian Chong says very seriously.

This time he was indeed greatly shocked. When he had just escaped from the chase after using a lot of effort and even risking his life to flee, the loose devil tribulation came down on him. He struggled again and again but in the end he still despaired. Thus Lian Chong is extremely grateful for Qin Yu’s appearance at the last moment, especially when the Eternal Creation Pill was so precious. Now Qin Yu can only smile.

“Brother Qin Yu, what is this place? Now I still don’t know where we are. If you tell me where we are, I can figure out the way to go back.” Lian Chong asks immediately.

Qin Yu, however, looks at the ink qilin. Even though he knows his way around here, he does not know the names of some islands.

“Master, there’s an island called Bailan over 3 million li to the south of this place.” The ink qilin knows the area very well.

“The Bailan Island? Good Heavens! I’ve run this far.”  Even Lian Chong is astonished.

In panic, he ran without choosing directions, ran desperately and even used the Blood Escaping Art so he has unexpectedly gone into the area around the Bailan Island. This Lian Chong is really rather good at running. “Brother Lian Chong, have you got a map of the Chaotic Astral Ocean?” Qin Yu hazards a guess. This ocean is vast so he will be much better off with a map.

Lian Chong says with a nod: “Of course I have. Some islands in the Chaotic Astral Ocean are marked on this map. Based on the islands, you can know directions and locations. You haven’t got one, brother Qin Yu?”
Qin Yu nods.

Without saying anything, Lian Chong takes out a jade slip and hands it over to Qin Yu directly: “Brother Qin Yu, this is a map of the Chaotic Astral Ocean. It even has introductions to various big islands. Once you’ve told them apart, you will know what an island is called.”
Qin Yu receives the jade slip and makes a sweep of his holy sense.

This jade slip not only has a map but also detailed pictures of and careful introductions to various big islands. It is truly exceptionally elaborate.

“Brother Qin Yu, seeing that you’re still unfamiliar with the Chaotic Astral Ocean, you should have come here from the outside, right? Ha-ha … let’s go, follow me to the Devil Peng Island to have fun. This time you saved me. I’m a native of the Chaotic Astral Ocean at any rate so I must treat you well.” Lian Chong is very enthusiastic.

“Master, he’s a member of the Devil Peng Island?”  The ink qilin asks quietly in amazement.

Qin Yu says with a nod: “Brother Lian Chong is the son of the Devil Peng Island’s 2nd and 3rd masters.”
“You’re the legendary Little Devil Asura?”  The ink qilin is dumbstruck.

“Little Devil Asura?”  Qin Yu also looks at Lian Chong with surprise. This nickname is fairly special indeed. Lian Chong gives a slight wink, strokes his nose and says ‘modestly’:   “This   incompetent   is   none   other   than   the legendary, unrivaled Little Devil Asura, who has been roaming the Chaotic Astral Ocean freely. Brother Qin Yu, this nickname is very stylish, right?!”
Qin Yu is astounded.

This brother he has just become acquainted with seems to be
… very interesting.

B10C35: The Return Of Reverend Ming Liang

In the dusky, boundless ocean, Lian Chong is teleporting in a relaxed manner while taking Qin Yu and the ink qilin with him. After all, he is an 8th tribulation loose devil so it is not difficult for him to teleport 2 individuals with him.

“Father,  mother,  don’t  worry!”   He  and  his  parents  are messaging each other for the first time after his tribulation. “Now I know clearly where I am and my power has improved. As an 8th tribulation loose devil with a middle-grade devil weapon, I can only be killed by very few experts. Besides, I can message you when I’m in danger.”
After Liang Chong has persuaded his parents for quite a while, they finally agree not to teleport to him at once.

Moments ago, when he sent them the news that he had survived, the 2nd and 3rd masters of the Devil Peng Islands were still thinking that their son was already dead. Now, knowing that he is alive, naturally they are extremely excited and want to teleport to him and bring him back immediately. 
Only after talking so much can Lian Chong soothe his parents.

Indeed, at the moment he is in no danger at all. Even if he encounters a danger, he can call his parents in right away because now he knows where he is.

Lian Chong, Qin Yu and the ink qilin use teleportation when they come across empty areas of the ocean. When they come across some special places, they fly through them while Lian Chong introduces them carefully to his 2 companions.

“Brother Qin Yu, this island is called Coiling Snake. It’s the territory of a 10th tribulation loose demon. This old demon is very abnormal but he still has to be polite when running into me.”
Lian Chong says while pointing to a nearby island. “Brother Lian Chong,” In the distance, a black-clad old man greets them smilingly while flying towards them extremely fast. When Lian Chong had just arrived in his territory, his demon sense already noticed Lian Chong.

The black-clad old man is forcing a smiling expression on his face. The young man in front of him is a little fiend of the Devil Peng Island so he definitely cannot offend him.

“Ha-ha, Old Snake, come, let me introduce you to each other. This is my brother Qin Yu, a friend I can give my life for. Brother Qin Yu, this is big brother Hei Wu.” Lian Chong says ceremoniously.

“Oh, it’s nice to meet you, brother Qin Yu.” This black-clad old man greets Qin Yu hurriedly, thinking it is better to make friends with him because Lian Chong rarely calls someone a brother he can give his life for.

“It’s nice to meet you, big brother Hei Wu.”  Qin Yu says at once. After chatting for some time, Lian Chong becomes impatient, saying immediately: “Old Snake, my brother and I must rush back to the Devil Peng Island right now. See you later.”
“Definitely, definitely, my Coiling Snake Island will welcome you two anytime.” The black-clad old man says smilingly.

Immediately afterwards, riding the ink qilin, Qin Yu heads for the Devil Peng Island with Lian Chong.

……

On the way, they visit various places. With Lian Chong’s guidance, Qin Yu finally becomes acquainted with many loose practitioner experts of the Chaotic Astral Ocean. Those experts are very polite to Lian Chong. Qin Yu’s reputation also spreads through the Chaotic Astral Ocean gradually.

The first impression he gives those loose practitioners of the Chaotic Astral Ocean is that he is a brother Lian Chong can give his life for. Now, at least in the Chaotic Astral Ocean, he can be considered a first-rate figure. 
Many 4th tribulation, 5th tribulation and even 6th tribulation loose practitioners have been in the Chaotic Astral Ocean for a long time without a reputation. In one respect, someone’s reputation reflects their status.

……

“Brother  Qin  Yu,  you  think  this  Blue  Water  Island  is formidable? Ha-ha, brother Qin Yu, you can’t have seen the great powers of the Chaotic Astral Ocean. In terms of experts, this Blue Water Island is not even in the top 10 of the ocean.” Lian Chong says in an unconcerned manner.

Just now, Qin Yu’s group went past the Blue Water Island. Because the master of the island was doing closed-door training, the vice master of the island personally welcomed them.

Qin Yu was also able to experience the power of this Blue Water Island. This island is several tens of thousands of li in length and width. It is absolutely comparable to a country. However, in the boundless Chaotic Astral Ocean, an area of land that is several tens of thousands of li in extent can only be considered an island.

But there are unexpectedly more than 2000 loose practitioners on the Blue Water Island, which naturally shocked Qin Yu.

“With more than 2000 loose practitioners, this is indeed a very strong power.” He says with a shake of his head.
Being high up in the sky, Lian Chong points around: “Brother Qin Yu, there are quite a few powers in this Chaotic Astral Ocean. With 2000 loose practitioners, the Blue Water Island is pretty strong, but they accept all kinds of loose practitioners, including even 4th tribulation ones, regardless of quality. You see, more than half of their 2000 people are at the 4th tribulation and 5th tribulation stages. And those from the 6th tribulation up are only 300 to 400 in number.”
He is totally unconcerned: “Brother Qin Yu, the minimum requirement for the loose practitioners of the 3 main islands in the Chaotic Astral Ocean is the 6th tribulation. This is called ‘quality matters more than quantity’.”
Qin Yu’s eyes brighten.

“Brother Lian Chong, I’m not very familiar with the other 2 of the 3 main islands. Can you tell me a bit more about the 2nd and the 3rd islands?” Recently he has become familiar with the Devil Peng Island thanks to Lian Chong praising it to the skies.

But he does not know very much about the 2nd and the 3rd islands, Lianyun and Heifeng.

“The 2nd island is called Lianyun. It has 3 masters and about 3000 loose practitioners as well. The first master of the island is a 12th tribulation loose immortal. The 2nd and 3rd masters are a loose devil and a loose demon. Both of them are at the 11th tribulation stage. Hey, brother Qin Yu, don’t look down on this Lianyun Island. Its first master is no ordinary loose immortal.” Lian Chong says mysteriously: “In fact, all the masters of the
3 main islands are no ordinary experts. For example, my parents are loose devils of the Devil Path of Asura, who have the most fearsome offense among loose devils! The Lianyun Island’s first master attaches importance to studying formations and pill making. Besides, he has a formation that
can allow the 3 masters of the island to join forces even though they follow different practices. It’s extremely powerful.”
Qin Yu nods.

The Lianyun Island can be called a great power so naturally it has its own tricks.

Some experts may have only overcome the 11th tribulation but it is possible that they have even surpassed ordinary 12th tribulation experts in real offense.

“As for the Heifeng Island, it’s a bit weaker. It has 2 island masters. They’re both divine beasts, a very rare type of divine beast called petrifying beast. Brother Qin Yu, these 2 island masters are 11th tribulation divine beasts but they’re extremely powerful, perhaps even more powerful than ordinary 12th tribulation experts. They’re even stronger when joining forces. They certainly deserve to be called the 3rd greatest power of the Chaotic Astral Ocean.” Lian Chong introduces carefully.

“The 3 main islands are all outstanding.” Qin Yu praises.

“Humph, humph, that’s nothing special. Perhaps the Lianyun Island and the Heifeng Island combined can only manage to rival my Devil Peng Island. My big uncle alone is unmatched by anybody of those 2 islands. My big uncle’s got … super strong offense, super strong defense and super high speed … He’s absolutely invincible.” Lian Chong begins to brag about his big uncle.

Qin Yu gives a little smile.

This is already the 18th time Lian Chong has boasted about his big uncle on the way.

Offense, defense, speed; His big uncle simply seems to be a perfect being. Compared to the other 12th tribulation experts, he seems to be on a whole different level.

“All right, brother Lian Chong, you’ve already said that a dozen  of  times  before.”   Qin  Yu  interrupts  Lian  Chong’s bragging then changes the subject, saying: “Right, we’re not far from the Devil Peng Island now, are we?”
He has a map so naturally he knows the current distance to that island. He is just trying to change the subject.
“Um, less than a hundred million li, ha-ha, we’re going to reach the Devil Peng Island very soon. Brother Qin Yu, you’ve always marveled at the small islands on the way. When you see the Devil Peng Island, you’ll know how extraordinary it is and why it is called the no. 1 island of the Chaotic Astral Ocean!” Lian Chong says confidently.

Qin Yu looks doubtfully at him: “Could there still be some secret you haven’t told me?” “Ha-ha,  you’ll  know  when  you  arrive  in  the  Devil  Peng Island.” Lian Chong puts on an air of mystery.

Riding the ink qilin, Qin Yu flies towards the Devil Peng Island with Lian Chong in a relaxed manner. If they used teleportation, they would arrive in no time, but they want to enjoy the scenery on the way so they are in no hurry at all.

……

The Teng Long continent, in the sky above Mount Qingxu,

He is dressed in a light blue robe. His waist-length long hair is tied together slightly with a straw rope and is fluttering freely in the breeze amid the clouds.

His eyes are like deep ponds. He has red lips and white teeth like a breathtaking beauty. This is the no. 1 expert of the Qingxu Temple, 12th tribulation loose immortal Reverend Ming Liang.

His lips are very thin, giving him a unique aura. Many female loose immortals adore him a lot but he prefers to be alone.

Even in the Chaotic Astral Ocean, Reverend Ming Liang ranks among the top 10 figures.

Riding a beautiful cloud, he arrives at the outside of the protective formation around Heavenly Palace of the Qingxu Temple. Reverend Ming Shan, Reverend Lan Bing and the loose immortals such as Shan Qu are all waiting for him respectfully here.

“Senior  brother.”   Reverend  Ming  Shan  bows  and  says immediately.

“Taoist brother Ming Liang.” When Reverend Lan Bing sees Reverend Ming Liang, there is a tinge of joy in her eyes. “Uncle  master.”  The  Shan-generation  loose  immortals  all bow and say.

A radiant smile appears on Reverend Ming Liang’s face: “Reverend Lan Bing, Ming Liang can’t be thankful enough that you’ve come round to help.” He says to Reverend Lan Bing first.

Reverend Lan Bing says smilingly at once: “You don’t have to be that way, Taoist brother Ming Liang. The immortal world already gave the order that we personally get into action.”
Reverend Ming Liang says with a nod: “Junior brother, let’s return to Heavenly Palace first before discussing anything.”
……

After going back into Heavenly Palace, Reverend Ming Liang takes the master seat, Reverend Ming Shan and Reverend Lan Bing take the top seats on the left and the right and the people such as Shan Qu take the seats after them in correct order. Gan Xu is also lucky enough to get the last seat. 
“Everybody,  I  already  have  a  rough  understanding  of  the matter. The 3 Heaven-Sundering Diagrams are related to the legendary Ni Yang Realm. Shan Qu, you recount what that expert of the Stellar Tower said that day carefully again, especially in the part where you asked him if he knew me.” Reverend Ming Liang’s expression is somewhat solemn.

Shan Qu is startled: “Could uncle master be annoyed by the opponent looking down on him? This should not be the case. Uncle master is not that kind of man, right?”
Without thinking much, he says carefully: “Uncle master, that day we were afraid of that senior Lan’s power so we mentioned you with the intention of scaring him a bit.”
“Afterwards …  that senior Lan said you were a pipsqueak. Naturally I was furious so I said that you were a 12th tribulation loose immortal who not even the masters of the 3 main islands in the Chaotic Astral Ocean dared to look down on then asked him what allowed him to say you were a pipsqueak.” Reverend Ming Liang says with a frown: “Go on. Say the next sentence carefully.”
Feeling the attention Reverend Ming Liang is paying, Shan Qu immediately ponders for a while. This loose immortal has a really formidable memory. He then imitates Uncle Lan’s tone at the time, saying: “He said: ‘Reverend Ming Liang? I don’t know him, but I know the little golden Peng of the 3 main islands.’”
“Uncle master, it is this sentence.” Shan Qu says respectfully.

Reverend Ming Liang frowns.

“Little golden Peng …”
His pupils, which originally were like deep ponds, now glitter. All of a sudden — his body shakes once and his face even changes color. “Could it be the little golden Peng is … Impossible! Could it be …?” Reverend Ming Liang murmurs to himself in a low voice with a lack of clarity. On either side of him, Reverend Ming Shan and Reverend Lan Bing both look somewhat doubtful.

He then gives an indifferent smile and regains his former expression, saying: “All right, I already understand this matter. For the time being, we won’t try to get that ink-wash painting of the Stellar Tower’s Qin Yu. Our current target is the ink- wash painting of the Yinyue Palace!”
“Junior brother, how is the investigation?”  Reverend Ming Liang asks.

Reverend Ming Shan says with a nod: “Don’t worry, senior brother. Everything is in the palm of my hand. That ink-wash painting is almost certainly on Dame Lian Yue’s body. By now those loose devil experts still haven’t come back …”
“This period is an opportunity we must grab at.”  Reverend Ming Liang stands up and says with a sigh. 
Grab at this opportunity?

“Junior brother, Reverend Lan Bing, let’s immediately head for the Yinyue Palace tonight. We definitely can’t waste time. If we delayed for just a day, Wu Kongxue would come back in time, and that would be terrible for us.” Reverend Ming Liang says at once.

Night is already falling at the moment. By saying that they would start out in the evening, he meant very obviously that they would start out in just a while.

“Wu Kongxue!”
“Devil King Wu Kongxue!”
… Reverend Ming Shan, Reverend Lan Bing and the people like Shan Qu all exclaim. This Wu Kongxue’s notoriety is very terrifyingly intimidating.

“That’s right. This is the news I just received. This time Wu Kongxue is going to return to the Teng Long continent. In the past he once fought the 2nd master of the Devil Peng Island to a draw. There’s basically no need to say much about how strong he is. Even if I fight him, I’ll only have a 50-50 chance of winning.” Reverend Ming Liang is somewhat afraid of this Wu Kongxue too.

After all, Wu Kongxue’s exploits are a bit too shocking, regardless of whether it is massacring large numbers of Xiuzhenists to practice his devil technique, or some glorious achievements of his in the Chaotic Astral Ocean, or having a fight with the 2nd master of the Devil Peng Island.

“So I rushed back at my top speed. In my estimation, Wu Kongxue shouldn’t have returned yet. Therefore … we must take full advantage of this period, which is the most beneficial period to us. Although Xue Yuyang of the Lanyang School and Reverend Chi Yang of the Ziyang School on our side haven’t come back, on the side of Xiumoists, even more loose devils haven’t come back either.”
Reverend Ming Liang’s eyes glitter like the rising sun.

“This time we must succeed at one stroke, snatching the ink- wash painting, allowing our side of Xiuxianists to have the upper hand.” He says very gently but his words contain absolute resolution.

Reverend Lan Bing and Reverend Ming Shan exchange a look. Clearly both of them have prepared themselves well.

Not long after Reverend Ming Liang’s return to Heavenly Palace, when the sky has just darkened, 3 silhouettes fly towards the Yinyue Palace, the current no. 1 Xiumo school, like 3 beams of light.

NOTE: Heifeng Island means the Black Wind Island.

Lianyun Island means the island that is connected to the clouds.

B10C36: Treasure Raiders

The Ethereal Hall of the Yinyue Palace on the Teng Long continent occupies an extremely large area. In addition to the main hall right in the center, there are also more than 10 small halls around it. These halls interlock with each other, implicitly containing a mysterious formation.

Since the devil emperor of the devil world gave that order, experts of various large Xiumo schools have gathered in the Yinyue Palace. But some extremely formidable loose devils are still returning from the Chaotic Astral Ocean. Because they are far away, it will take them some time to come back.

At the moment, in Dame Lian Yue’s dwelling place,

“Big brother Wu Hei, now that you have come to help us, at least nobody can think of snatching our Heaven-Sundering Diagram away.” Dame Lian Yue says to a black-clad man sitting beside her.

His face seems to be carved out of rock while his whole body has near perfect muscles and emits an aura of absolute power. 
This is Wu Hei, an independent loose devil and a titan of the devil path!

“Rest absolutely assured, junior sister Lian Yue. Nobody can come and snatch this Heaven-Sundering Diagram away even in their dreams … Right, didn’t you say that in some time, the herald of the devil world would …?” Wu Hei appears to care a lot about this matter.

“Yes.” Dame Lian Yue says with a nod: “Big brother Wu Hei, I don’t even tell my subordinates about this matter. This Ni Yang Realm has serious implications. Not only devil emperor experts, even various emperor-class experts of the immortal world and the demon world are also trying to obtain it. Therefore, relying on us alone won’t do. Soon, the devil world herald will pass through the spatial barrier to come to the mortal world.”
Wu Hei slightly nods with brightening eyes. Dame Lian Yue says doubtfully: “Big brother Wu Hei, there’s a matter I don’t know if I should ask you about.”
“Feel free to ask me.” Wu Hei says very generously.

Dame Lian Yue says aloud the doubt in her heart: “Big brother Wu Hei, I’ve noticed that you think a lot of the devil world herald’s descent to the mortal world. I wonder what the reason behind this is.”
Wu Hei gives a smile.

“Ha-ha … junior sister Lian Yue, I won’t answer this question for the moment. Let me ask you. Didn’t that Wu Kongxue also agree to come and help you this time?” He asks in reply.

“Yes, how did you know?” Dame Lian Yue is amazed. Wu Hei arrived in the Ethereal Hall not long ago and she still has not had time to tell him about this matter. “Ha-ha, I certainly know, because … both I and Wu Kongxue come to help you for one reason.” Wu Hei says laughingly in a mysterious manner.

Dame Lian Yue is surprised.

Both Wu Hei and Wu Kongxue are independent loose devils. Even when the devil world herald gives an order, they do not have to obey it. But they have chosen to come here. Dame Lian Yue has been doubtful about this all the time. Now looks like they have done so for one and the same reason.

“Let’s not talk about this secret for the moment, but … I can tell you another secret to compensate for that.” Wu Hei says seriously to Dame Lian Yue.

Telling her another secret as compensation?

Dame Lian Yue listens attentively without delay. “Let me tell you something, junior sister Lian Yue. Today, all the techniques of Xiumoists on the Teng Long continent are the most basic ones and belong to the elementary level. There are only 3 real Xiumo techniques.”  Wu Hei puts on an air of mystery.

Dame Lian Yue is surprised.

“All the current techniques of Xiumoists are the most basic ones? What do you mean by this, big brother Wu Hei?” She is shocked.

Wu Hei says with an indifferent smile: “Now you’re already an 11th tribulation loose devil. You’ll also know this when you ascend to the devil world. I’m just telling you in advance. In the devil world, there are only 3 truly formidable devil techniques, one being the Black Devil Path, one being the Blood Devil Path and the other being the Devil Path of Asura. I practice the first one, Wu Kongxue the second … and the 2nd and 3rd masters of the Devil Peng Island the third.”
Dame Lian Yue is startled. For a while, she is speechless. 
It turns out … all Xiumoists of the Teng Long continent practice the most basic techniques and not the 3 most formidable Xiumo techniques.

“No wonder, no wonder …” Dame Lian Yue mumbles. “Big brother Wu Hei, no wonder you, Wu Kongxue and the 2nd and 3rd masters of the Devil Peng Island are so strong, much stronger than the other experts on your levels.”
Wu Hei, Wu Kongxue and the Devil Peng Island’s 2 Asura Devils are all titans of the devil path.

Many have wondered why the other loose devils on their levels are not so fearsome and why these few people are so formidable, much more formidable than the other experts on their levels.

Only now does Dame Lian Yue know that it turns out … Wu Hei, Wu Kongxue and their likes practice the 3 most formidable techniques of the devil path. “Both me and Wu Kongxue choosing to come here has something to do with practicing these techniques too. Ha-ha … it’s time I stopped talking. If I kept talking, I would no longer have any secrets, ha-ha …” Wu Hei says with loud laughter.

Dame Lian Yue stands up and says smilingly: “I already can’t be thankful enough that you’ve told me this much, big brother Wu Hei. How can I possibly keep being greedy? Since this Lian Yue Hall of mine is fairly large, you’ll stay in the west room, okay?”

Wu Hei nods his head.

Dame Lian Yue also has no choice but to ask Wu Hei to stay in this place with her. After all, the Heaven-Sundering Diagram is in this Lian Yue Hall so the defense of this place must reach the highest level possible. For the past few days, Dame Lian Yue has always been on edge in her heart, worrying that Xiuxianists or the dragon clan will come to snatch the treasure. Now that Wu Hei has arrived, she has relaxed a bit too because he is extremely strong.

…… 3 silhouettes slowly come down from the sky. The area around them is an indistinct haze. Clearly they are using some kind of concealing spell.

“Reverend   Lan   Bing,   junior   brother,   the   situation   is somewhat bad for us …  That Wu Hei has come.”  Reverend Ming Liang slightly frowns and says using his immortal sense at the same time.

As a 12th tribulation loose immortal, with a sweep of his immortal sense, he immediately discovered the appearance of Wu Hei, who is now a variable in the equation.

As soon as Reverend Lan Bing and Reverend Ming Shan hear that, their faces change color.

Wu Hei is only an 11th tribulation loose devil, but he is no ordinary 11th tribulation loose devil. Luckily, Reverend Ming Liang also has special skills. “I’ve got a 50-50 chance of winning against Wu Kongxue so I’m absolutely confident of beating this Wu Hei … But if he wants to run away, it’ll be very hard for me to stop him too. Um, let’s do it this way. Junior brother, Reverend Lan Bing, I’ll have to count on you 2 to pin this Wu Hei down so that I can
kill Lian Yue at one stroke.”
Reverend Ming Liang entrusts the task to his comrades seriously: “I’m not asking you to do something significant to Wu Hei. I only need you to pin him down, just pinning him down so that he can’t come and obstruct me. Are you confident of doing this?”  He looks at the other two, waiting for their answer.

Ming Shan says with a smile: “Don’t worry, senior brother. Though Wu Hei is so formidable that even if Reverend Lan Bing and I join forces, we won’t necessarily be a match for him, we’re still confident of pinning him down.”
Reverend Ming Shan and Reverend Lan Bing have an extremely good relationship with each other. The 2 of them have often joined forces in the Chaotic Astral Ocean so they have developed a set of tricks that they can execute with each other. 
“Very good, this fight must be won quickly. That illusionary formation around this Ethereal Hall isn’t formidable. Given our power, we can break into it very easily, but some loose devils are staying in the small halls seen everywhere inside the Ethereal Hall and the weakest among them are 8th tribulation loose devils. Therefore, if we can’t succeed in the beginning, those 8th tribulation and 9th tribulation loose devils will surround  us,  making  it  even  harder  for  us  to  succeed.” Reverend Ming Liang tells the other two the main points.

They must win the fight quickly.

If they are locked in a stalemate, the Xiumoists will have an advantage over them because this is the headquarters of Xiumoists.

Reverend Ming Shan and Reverend Lan Bing nod their heads.

“All right, let’s go.” Immediately, 3 beams of light penetrate the illusionary formation around the Ethereal Hall in the blink of an eye then float into the Lian Yue Hall gently like blue wisps of smoke.

……

Inside the Lian Yue Hall,

Dame Lian Yue is staying in the east room and Wu Hei the west room. Reverend Ming Liang rushes straight towards the east room while Reverend Ming Shan and Reverend Lan Bing stand outside the door of the west room holding immortal swords in their hands without taking the initiative and attacking at all.

Dame Lian Yue, who is sitting with legs crossed on a bed, suddenly opens her eyes, a purple feather fan appearing in her hand. A purple light then spreads from one side of the fan to the other.

She sees a point of light that is shooting at her extremely fast. 
“Ming Liang.” Dame Lian Yue’s face changes color greatly. She has seen not only that terrifying point of light but also the ice-cold look in Reverend Ming Liang’s eyes.

Immediately —
Boom!

The ground trembles and the mountain sways. The Lian Yue Hall is unexpectedly blown up in an instant.

This explosion takes place in none other than the east room, where Dame Lian Yue and Reverend Ming Liang are fighting. From Reverend Ming Liang’s entrance into the east room to the explosion, there was only a blink of an eye’s time.

“Sod off.” A furious roar rises from the west room. A very muscular large man who is 5 to 6 m tall and whose entire body is surrounded in a black gas soars into the sky. His hand is holding high a black great ax.

This is none other than Wu Hei after fully activating his Black Devil Path.

His strength is irresistible. Reverend Lan Bing and Reverend Ming Shan basically do not dare to fight him head-on.

“Say, where’s the ink-wash painting?” Holding a yuanying, Reverend Ming Liang asks through his immortal sense.

This yuanying is Dame Lian Yue’s. Now her power has suffered a huge loss so the yuanying appears somewhat dry. There is also fear in her yuanying’s eyes.

“Is the devil world worth dying for? If you say it, I definitely won’t kill you. If you don’t, you’ll surely die. And when you die, everything will be meaningless.” Reverend Ming Liang still appears indifferent, but what he says with his immortal sense sounds absolutely ruthless.

He already knows that the ink-wash painting is definitely not on Dame Lian Yue’s body because after he caught her, his immortal elemental energy has run through her entire yuanying.

“Not even death … can make me say it.” Dame Lian Yue gives a smile.

How can she possibly be carrying the Heaven-Sundering Diagram on her body? She believes that even if Reverend Ming Liang kills a large number of experts, he will not find the diagram.

Dame Lian Yue cannot say it. If she did, after the devil world herald has descended to the mortal world and learned about the disappearance of the diagram, they would definitely vent their fury on the Yinyue Palace. Moreover, even if she said it and survived now, the devil world herald would kill her afterwards. 
If she says nothing and dies now, later the Yinyue Palace will even be rewarded by the devil world herald.

“You don’t want to say it? Very well …” Reverend Ming Liang’s calm eyes, which are like deep ponds, flash with a fierce light.

However, at this moment, an enraged Wu Hei begins to charge straight at him in an indomitable manner. Everything that obstructs him is destroyed without exception. Faced with such a powerful, fierce opponent, Reverend Ming Shan and Reverend Lan Bing cannot even pin him down.

……

The water in this area of the boundless Chaotic Astral Ocean is unexpectedly moving up and down slowly and quietly. That dense holy energy totally boggles Qin Yu’s mind. “Brother Qin Yu …” High-spirited and vigorous, Lian Chong points to a huge island in the distance: “That’s my home — the Devil Peng Island!”
This island is very large, about as large as the 3 big empires on the Qian Long continent put together. Of course, the Wilderness makes up most of the Qian Long continent’s area.

“The Devil Peng Island, master, I’ve finally arrived in the legendary Devil Peng Island.” The ink qilin appears to be very excited. His original place was really too far from this Devil Peng Island. Given his power, he did not dare to travel such a long distance.

Qin Yu takes a deep breath.

“The Devil Peng Island indeed deserves to be called the no. 1 island.” He exclaims in admiration.

Even though he is standing far away from the island, he can still feel its tremendous aura. To him, that tremendous aura is like what a peerless ferocious beast is to an average mortal. 
“The Devil Peng Island is divided into the outer area, the inner area and the central area. The outer area is for the 6th tribulation and 7th tribulation loose devils. The inner area is for the 8th tribulation and 9th tribulation experts. And the central area is for those from the 10th tribulation up.” Lian Chong introduces voluntarily.

Of course he knows the Devil Peng Island very well.

“The central area is divided into 2 sections. One is my big uncle’s dwelling place — Golden Wing Palace — and the other is my parents’ dwelling place — Asura Palace. Brother Qin Yu, my big uncle is aloof and proud by nature. He doesn’t even necessarily think highly of 11th tribulation and 12th tribulation loose immortals. It’s basically very hard to tell if he will find someone agreeable. Therefore, when you’ve arrived in the central area, don’t cross the boundary of Golden Wing Palace.” Lian Chong says seriously.

Knowing that Lian Chong says so with good intentions, Qin Yu says with a nod: “Don’t worry. I definitely won’t do that without permission.” But he becomes curious about the first master of this Devil Peng Island in his heart.

“A legendary invincible being, even 12th tribulation experts are far from being a match for him … What kind of figure is he actually?” He thinks to himself.

At this moment —
Several hundred men fly out from inside the Devil Peng Island extremely fast in 2 groups, one on the left and one on the right. They then fly up to Qin Yu and Lian Chong.

“Young master.”
The 2 black-clad middle-aged men at the front of the 2 groups say smilingly. They are both 11th tribulation experts. “Where  are  my  parents?”  Lian  Chong  looks  towards  the distance. He does not believe that his parents will not rush over to him, who has narrowly escaped death, at their top speeds.

The 2 leading black-clad middle-aged men on the left and the right look backwards smilingly.

A man and a woman who look like 2 young people in their twenties fly out towards them extremely fast side by side from the Devil Peng Island. The man is handsome and the woman beautiful. Seeing Lian Chong in the distance, their eyes naturally radiate surprise and happiness.

“Chong’er.”
“Father,   mother.”    In   an   instant,   Lian   Chong’s   eyes unexpectedly … redden. He rushes straight into his parents’ bosoms and hugs them tightly.

B10C37: Classes Of Divine Beasts

“This is little brother Qin Yu, who saved my son, right?” That beautiful woman, who has a tinge of heroism, stares at Qin Yu with her beautiful eyes and says smilingly.

Qin Yu knows that this woman in front of him is Lian Chong’s mother Hu Yi, the 2nd master of the Devil Peng Island and a 12th tribulation loose devil.

Before reaching the Devil Peng Island, Lian Chong already told him carefully about his parents. When Qin Yu is about to talk, Lian Chong says: “Mother, this is my good brother Qin Yu. I didn’t tell you clearly about what had happened in my messages so you didn’t know everything at the time. When I was undergoing that loose devil tribulation, I had to use up all my power to manage to withstand the first 5 thunderbolts. I already despaired then, but brother Qin Yu appeared at the last moment and gave me an Eternal Creation Pill. Mother, you don’t know how shockingly effective that Eternal Creation Pill was. After I swallowed it into my stomach, my power was fully restored in one breath.” The 2nd island master is Hu Yi and the 3rd island master is Lian Xiao.

When this couple communicated with Lian Chong through transmitters, they only found out that a man called Qin Yu had saved their son at the last moment. Further information about the situation was not exchanged in the messages because they wanted to wait until they met their son before talking about what had happened in detail.

“Chong’er.” Hu Yi and Lian Xiao cannot help feeling a wave of retrospective fear sweep through their hearts after hearing what Lian Chong just said.

Obviously, if Qin Yu had appeared a little while later, that 6th thunderbolt would have killed their son when it struck down.

“Little brother Qin Yu, you saved my son and gave him such a precious thing as an Eternal Creation Pill. It is really difficult for me and my husband to repay this great kindness. Now please go into our Asura Palace to rest first and let Chong’er keep you company. Tomorrow, my husband and I must express our deep gratitude towards you.” Hu Yi says seriously. 
Spending an Eternal Creation Pill, which was comparable to a Tribulation Holy Pill, to save her son’s life, how great is this kindness?

The 3rd master Lian Xiao, however, gives his wife a smile.

In fact, the 2 of them already prepared a gift before going out this time with the intention of thanking Qin Yu with it. But now, having listened to the story, they really cannot take it out.

The Eternal Creation Pill was able to restore their son’s power completely in a breath.

Such a pill is equivalent to the second life during a tribulation. How precious is it? Considering that the first master of the Lianyun Island attaches so much importance to the similarly effective Tribulation Holy Pill, this question is easy to answer. The gift the 2 of them prepared is very good but it is still somewhat inferior to an Eternal Creation Pill. Given their status, they certainly cannot give Qin Yu a present that is not comparable to an Eternal Creation Pill.

“Let’s go, brother Qin Yu. Follow me. I’ll take you on a nice tour around the Devil Peng Island.” Lian leads Qin Yu, wanting to go immediately.

“Hold on, where is this qilin from? How can the Devil Peng Island be a place for everyone to enter?”  A leader of the 2 groups of troops who welcomed Lian Chong shouts at the ink qilin.

“That’s the holy beast brother Qin Yu rides, Uncle Ya.” Lian Chong seems to be somewhat angry.

“Holy beast?” Both Hu Yi and Lian Xiao are astonished.

Holy beasts are not rare in the immortal world and the devil world, but they are barely seen in the mortal world because holy beast collars are too rare here. “Father, mother, in the past brother Qin Yu had a lot of difficulty taming this holy beast. Of course, if he didn’t have a holy beast collar, he wouldn’t have been able to tame it no matter how formidable he was.” Lian Chong explains.

“Holy beast collar?” Both Hu Yi and Lian Xiao now see Qin Yu in a different light.

An Eternal Creation Pill? A holy beast collar?

Even in the Chaotic Astral Ocean, very few can take out either of them, but Qin Yu, a young man who has not yet reached the Dacheng stage, has both of them. This really makes it impossible for people to refrain from wondering about his background.

“All right, brother Qin Yu, let’s go. I’ll take you to look around the Devil Peng Island.”  After saying so, Lian Chong leads Qin Yu flying straight into the territory of the Devil Peng Island. Standing side by side in midair, Hu Yi and Lian Xiao watch Qin Yu and their son. Their eyes are both glittering with an indescribable light.

“Darling, looks like … this little brother Qin Yu has quite a few secrets on his body.” Lian Xiao says smilingly.

Hu Yi says thoughtfully with a nod: “Um … this Qin Yu is indeed mysterious. When he first saw us, he wasn’t even scared or surprised in the least.”
Who is Hu Yi? She is a 12th tribulation loose devil and the 2nd master of the Devil Peng Island. Generally, even 5th tribulation and 6th tribulation loose immortals and loose devils will tremble with fear inside when seeing her, but Qin Yu looked at her as if she was an ordinary person.

“Don’t think too much, honey. Now we must try to figure out what present we’re going to give Qin Yu in the end. The Eternal Creation Pill was a top treasure comparable to the 2nd life and he saved our son’s life. What should we give him to express our gratitude?” Hu Yi becomes worried. 
Even though they are two masters of the Devil Peng Island, they are worrying over this matter at the moment. After all, Qin Yu saved their son and spent an Eternal Creation Pill in the process.

The 3rd master of the Devil Peng Island, Lian Xiao, also frowns.

What present should they give Qin Yu?

……

At the moment, Qin Yu and Lian Chong are strolling on the Devil Peng Island. This island is extremely large, comparable to the 3 big empires of the Qian Long continent combined, but its population is only a little more than 3000. Therefore, its population density is extremely low.

There are palaces, confusing formations, illusionary formations, killing formations, destroying formations, small bridges, water streams, magnificent buildings, pavilions, terraces, and towers everywhere on the island.

This Devil Peng Island’s loose practitioners have at least passed the 6th tribulation. Given their power, they can dig up huge chunks of rock and build palaces and mansions with a wave of their hands. There are various mansions and palaces of different styles located in the outer area of the Devil Peng Island, and there are also some peculiar formations here.

This is the outer area of the Devil Peng Island. But the inner area is different. There are no formations here except for a large overall formation, making this place look like a haven of peace.

As Qin Yu sets foot in the central area of the Devil Peng Island, he feels a shocking level of elemental holy energy.

“Ha-ha,  you’ve  felt  the  peculiarity  of  this  place,  right? Brother Qin Yu, the central area of the Devil Peng Island has a deposit of elemental holy rock. In the mortal world, only the Chaotic Astral Ocean has this elemental holy rock. This largest deposit is located in the central area of the Devil Peng Island. It was also the reason why my big uncle chose to stay here in the past.”
Lian Chong says proudly.

Qin Yu’s eyes however brighten. He begins to ponder in his mind.

“A deposit of elemental holy rock? Then … that means this place should have top-grade elemental holy rock, right?” His heart starts to heat up. “I’ve got the Sword Immortal Puppet but it must consume top-grade elemental holy rock and not even high-grade one can be used … However, the Sword Immortal Puppet is also very powerful. With a piece, it’ll be a level-1 golden immortal, and with 2 pieces, it’ll be able to unleash the power of a level-2 golden immortal.”
At this moment, he congratulates himself for going into the Devil Peng Island.

“Brother Lian Chong, how large is this deposit of elemental holy rock?” He asks. 
Lian Chong thinks for a while then says: “You see. The central area of this Devil Peng Island is only several hundred li in radius. And this deposit of elemental holy rock is only several tens of li in radius.”
Qin Yu is startled.

“You’re  very  shocked,  right?”   Lian  Chong  says  proudly. “There are only a few deposits in the Chaotic Astral Ocean. This is the largest one. The smallest one is only several li in extent.”
Qin Yu gives a forced smile inside.

This is the largest one?

How large is the Qingyu Immortal Mansion? It is several tens of km in length and width. The Qingyu Immortal Mansion alone is already as large as this deposit. Moreover, originally it was just a huge chunk of elemental holy ore in a certain massive deposit of elemental holy rock.

In the past, Qin Yu obtained quite a lot of books and jade slips on the 2nd floor of the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion’s Treasure-Storing Tower. They contain some basic knowledge.

There is one thing he has learned of.

In the immortal world, deposits of elemental holy rock are generally several hundred li to 1000 li or even 10,000 li in extent!

In the immortal world, a deposit with a radius of several tens of li can only be considered tiny and is basically not worth mentioning. But a worthless, tiny deposit of elemental holy rock in the immortal world can already be called the no. 1 deposit in the mortal world.

“The smaller a deposit is, the less elemental holy rock can be extracted from it. And the quality of the rock is also lower.” Qin Yu understands this principle very well in his heart. He immediately asks Lian Chong: “Brother Lian Chong, has top- grade elemental holy rock ever been extracted from this deposit?”
“Top-grade?” Lian Chong’s eyes pop out of his head.

“Brother Qin Yu, don’t you know that even a piece of low- grade elemental holy rock is extremely valuable to loose practitioners? A piece of middle-grade elemental holy rock is equal to 100 pieces of low-grade elemental holy rock. A piece of high-grade elemental holy rock is equal to 100 pieces of middle- grade elemental holy rock. And a piece of top-grade elemental holy rock is equal to 100 pieces of high-grade elemental holy rock. Now, do you know the meaning of a piece of top-grade elemental holy rock?” Lian Chong almost rants at Qin Yu.

Qin Yu certainly knows that top-grade elemental holy rock is precious.

Generally, it may be impossible to extract top-grade elemental holy rock from a deposit that is only several tens of li in extent like this one. Of course, top-grade elemental holy rock may also be extracted from it. 
According to the books of the immortal world Qin Yu obtained, in general, a piece of top-grade elemental holy rock can be extracted from a deposit that is 100 li in extent.

Ten something or even several tens of pieces of top-grade elemental holy rock can be extracted from a deposit that is 1000 li in extent.

And only deposits which are 10,000 li in extent can have elemental holy essence.

A piece of elemental holy essence is comparable to 100 pieces of top-grade elemental holy rock.

Hence, it is easy to imagine how rare a chunk of elemental holy ore as huge as the one from which the Qingyu Immortal Mansion was carved is. Even in the immortal world, such a chunk is extremely precious. “I know the meaning of top-grade elemental holy rock. I just want to ask if it has ever been extracted here.” Qin Yu asks.

Lian Chong considers for a while: “Um … it has. A good several thousand years ago, my big uncle took out a piece of top-grade elemental holy rock for me to see. But he has never let me see it again ever since and I don’t know where he’s keeping it either.”
Qin Yu’s eyes brighten.

It is good that there is top-grade elemental holy rock here.

Those artificial mountains, fountains and the storehouse of his Qingyu Immortal Mansion have a large amount of elemental holy rock. There is even quite a lot of high-grade elemental holy rock in it, but there is no top-grade one.

He can exchange a large amount of high-grade elemental holy rock, or holy beast collars, or middle-grade immortal weapons, or … Eternal Creation Pills for top-grade elemental holy rock! 
……

Inside Asura Palace,

Asura Palace and Golden Wing Palace are opposite each other, separated by a lake. Both palaces are extremely large. Qin Yu has now been arranged to stay in an elegant two-storied building in Asura Palace.

In the hall on the 1st floor of this small building, Lian Chong is rushing over while talking excitedly to Qin Yu.

“Ha-ha, brother Qin Yu, my big uncle is very curious about you. He wants me to take you to Golden Wing Palace to meet him tomorrow.” He says with excitement.

“The first master of the Devil Peng Island?”  Qin Yu asks in reply. Lian Chong nods, but his expression becomes solemn: “Brother Qin Yu, I have to warn you before we go there. My big uncle is very aloof and proud. If you annoy him, not even I will be able to save you.”
Qin Yu knows that every expert generally has some peculiarities.

“Remember  that  when  you  see  my  uncle,  don’t  call  him island master or something. You’ll have to call him senior Zong.” Lian Chong says resonantly.

“Senior Zong?” Qin Yu is doubtful.

“Yes, my big uncle doesn’t like to be called island master by anybody. His name is Zong Jue. If you call him senior Zong, he’ll be very happy. This is the first point.” Lian Chong advises carefully.

Qin Yu forces a smile inwardly: “This is just the first point? This master of the Devil Peng Island really seems rather eccentric.” “The 2nd point is, don’t be too courteous. My big uncle hates the subservient type the most.” Lian Chong continues.

“Interesting,   interesting,   your   big   uncle   is   indeed interesting.”  Qin  Yu  now  bursts  out  laughing.  Suddenly  he finds this legendary invincible expert rather special.

Lian Chong says mysteriously: “Hey, brother Qin Yu, do you know why this island is called Devil Peng?”
“Why?”
“Ha, the Devil word in Devil Peng Island has to do with my parents and the Peng word refers to my big uncle’s true form, a super divine beast — golden-winged great Peng.” Lian Chong’s eyes glitter.

“Golden-winged great Peng? Super divine beast? There are even super divine beasts?” Qin Yu has always been doubtful about the classes of divine beasts. For example, he knows that black dragons are tougher than azure dragons, but he does not know the exact differences between divine beasts.

“Ha, brother Qin Yu, you’re not even clear about the classes of divine beasts. Well … then I’ll tell you carefully about them. Divine beasts are divided into 4 classes in total.” Lian Chong says all he knows without reserve.

Qin Yu is listening to him carefully.

“For example, the azure dragons, red dragons and blue dragons of the dragon clan and most of the rest of the divine beasts are low-class divine beasts. This class of divine beast accounts for 90% of the total.”
“Black dragons, silvery dragons, three-blue-eyed toads, dragon rocky lions, fiery rocky lions, zhe chus, hydras and the likes are all middle-class divine beasts.” “Golden dragons, trans-Heaven rats and so on are high-class divine beasts, which can already be considered extremely rare and precious. They have hereditary memories and are extremely powerful.”
Lian Chong takes a deep breath.

“The  last  is  the  rarest  class  of  divine  beast,  super  divine beast!”
Qin Yu is listening with his entire attention.

“Divine beasts are also divided into flying beasts, running beasts and scaled beasts. The super divine beasts of the flying beast category include golden-winged great Pengs and phoenixes. There are 2 or 3 other types, but my big uncle hasn’t told me about them.”
Having listened to this point, Qin Yu knows that the 1st master of the Devil Peng Island told these pieces of divine- beast-related information to Lian Chong. 
“There’s only one type of super divine beast in the scaled beast category. It’s the five-clawed golden dragons of the dragon clan. I’m very sure about this.” Lian Chong says with a smile.

“The last is the running beast category. There are also several types of super divine beasts in this category, but I know only one — fire qilins. Just like phoenixes, they are naturally carried by and born of flame.”

B10C38: What Gift To Give?

“Low-class divine beast, middle-class divine beast, high-class divine beast, super divine beast — the higher a class is, the fewer members it has. And super divine beasts are pitifully rare. It’s already an extraordinary thing when a couple of super divine beasts can appear in this mortal world.”
Lian Chong’s eyes glitter: “Brother Qin Yu, you simply don’t know how formidable super divine beasts are. When they have just started practicing, they can’t be considered tough, but as time passes, their advantages become increasingly greater. Both my big uncle and the dragon clan leader are called invincible beings because they are super divine beasts.”
Super divine beasts;

“My big uncle estimated that there are about 10 high-class divine beasts in the mortal world at most. The dragon clan only has several golden dragons too.” Lian Chong cannot help sighing. Everyone knows that divine beasts are formidable. When an ordinary divine beast can already be 10 times more powerful than an average human expert of the same level, then what about some middle-class divine beasts, high-class divine beasts or even super divine beasts, which stand at the top and have the best bloodlines?

“Fei Fei and Xiao Hei both have hereditary memories. That means …  they’re at least high-class divine beasts?”  Qin Yu is excited inside.

Having listened to what Lian Chong said, he knows that only high-class divine beasts and super divine beasts have hereditary memories, which allow these beasts to systematically learn some special, mysterious techniques that have been passed down for countless years, making them even more formidable.

……

In the morning of the next day, when the lake between Asura Palace and Golden Wing Palace is still shrouded in thick mist, Qin Yu follows Lian Chong to Golden Wing Palace. 
The tiles on the roof of this palace are golden but the walls are thick black. Even before entering Golden Wing Palace, when Qin Yu is still on the outside, he can already feel a wave of chilliness engulf his whole body.

At the moment, Lian Chong also seems to have become much more cautious, being discreet in speech and manner.

“Big brother Lian Chong, master is already waiting for you two in the back hall.” A grey-clad young man with swift and fierce eyes walks out from the main hall of Golden Wing Palace. Qin Yu feels that this young man’s eyes seem like … Xiao Hei’s eyes.

Lian Chong nods then immediately says to Qin Yu: “Follow me, brother Qin Yu.”
Following Lian Chong, Qin Yu steps into Golden Wing Palace. The main hall of this palace is entirely black, except for the pillars, which are bronze. It is so serious that, very naturally, it makes the people who go into it feel as if their hearts are pressed down by a mountain.

After passing through the main hall, they arrive in the back hall.

The layout of the back hall is different from that of the main hall. The main colors here are mahogany and gold. The various kinds of chairs in this hall are dark red, decorated with some golden carvings. The atmosphere in this place is still serious but it already seems somewhat more relaxed than in the main hall.

There is a man dressed in a light blue silk robe, his long flowing hair draping over his shoulders pliantly and his eyes very deep.

“Big uncle,” Lian Chong says respectfully.

The person in front of them is Zong Jue? Qin Yu observes the man before him carefully. Because he had learned from Lian Chong that Zong Jue’s true from is a golden-winged great Peng, which is extremely terrifying and ferocious in nature, originally he thought that Zong Jue should be very swift and fierce in manner and that his eyes should at least be as fierce as Xiao Hei’s.

He never thought that, contrary to his expectations, Zong Jue would have an air somewhat similar to Uncle Lan’s about him.

Yes, it is Uncle Lan’s.

The feeling Uncle Lan gave Qin Yu was free of pressure and was very comfortable and natural like a spring breeze blowing on the face or a drizzle touching the skin. This Zong Jue, however, still exerts a pressure despite being composed. It is the pressure that an invincible expert possesses.

“Senior Zong,” Qin Yu also bows and says. Zong Jue observes him carefully then nods: “Little brother Qin Yu’s practice method is indeed peculiar and mysterious. It seems your school isn’t simple. Alright, please sit down first.”
His school?

His practice technique is indeed peculiar and mysterious.

Qin Yu calmly sits down with Lian Chong in succession.

“Chong’er, this time little brother Qin Yu saved you, right? I’m very curious about what happened. Given your situation at the time, even if I had come to the scene, I wouldn’t have been able to save you, unless I had a Tribulation Holy Pill. I heard from 2nd sister and 3rd brother that little brother Qin Yu seems to have Eternal Creation Pills.”
Zong Jue looks at Qin Yu, the look his eyes like water: “The Eternal Creation Pill can fully restore the power of the taker in a breath. Such effectiveness is even quite a lot better than the Tribulation Holy Pill’s. After a taker swallows a Tribulation Holy Pill, their power will gradually recover. So, it should take them a little longer to recover with a Tribulation Holy Pill than with your Eternal Creation Pill.”
“Little brother Qin Yu, I’m very curious about something. Given the relationship between the Lianyun Island’s first master and me, I know how difficult it is to make those Tribulation Holy Pills and how rare the materials are. Besides, you can only make them if the flame in your body is at least the heavenly flame. Since you haven’t reached the Dacheng stage, I’m afraid your internal flame isn’t the heavenly flame, right? Then … this kind of pill should have been made by the seniors in your school. But why has this Eternal Creation Pill never become famous in countless years? I hope you clear up my confusion.” Zong Jue says smilingly.

In general, only those who have reached the level of standard immortals, standard devils or standard demons can have the heavenly flame inside their bodies.

But is that definitely so? It has been ever thus to Xiuxianists, Xiumoists and Xiuyaoists, but Qin Yu is different… Without saying anything, Qin Yu reaches out a hand. A purple flame is floating in the palm of his hand.

His move says it all.

Zong Jue laughs out loud: “I never thought today I would make a fool of myself. Ha-ha … who could have thought your internal flame would have already reached the heavenly flame’s level? Little brother Qin Yu, could this move of yours mean that … you made this Eternal Creation Pill by yourself?”
Qin Yu is frustrated inside.

The Eternal Creation Pill? To form it, he only needs to casually fuse the miraculous elemental life force in his body with a pill of the most basic types such as the Base-Building Pill or the Bluish Vermillion Pill, which is used to treat injuries.

This means he made it, does this not? But, generally, it is very difficult to make pills on the level of the Eternal Creation Pill. To experts of Qin Yu’s level, it is nearly impossible to make them. The heavenly flame is naturally the first constraint.

“Senior  Zong,  I  made  this  pill  indeed.  Only  …  its  secret recipe and producing method were passed on to me by my uncle.” Now he can only make Uncle Lan responsible for that miraculous producing method.

If he said that he developed it by himself, this would really be too shocking.

“Uncle?” Zong Jue’s eyes brighten.

“Chong’er, you can leave first. I’ve got something to discuss with little brother Qin Yu.” Zong Jue suddenly tells Lian Chong.

The latter’s heart gets a shock. Could it be his big uncle wants the producing method of the Eternal Creation Pill?

Which is more precious between an Eternal Creation Pill and its producing method? Anyone with some brains knows the answer. When someone has the producing method of the Eternal Creation Pill, they can make many pills of this type.

“Whatever  happens,  I  can’t  let  him  extort  the  producing method of the pill from brother Qin Yu.” Lian Chong is very grateful to Qin Yu so he does not want to see Qin Yu in a difficult situation.

He looks at Qin Yu then looks at Zong Jue, saying: “Big uncle, please don’t make things difficult for my brother Qin Yu. He saved my life this time.”
“Don’t worry. How can I possibly lower myself to do that?” Zong Jue says indifferently.

Lian Chong is now certain inside. 
His big uncle always conducts himself fairly. Given big uncle’s status, how can he possibly force someone do something like that? He himself thought too much already.

“Big uncle, I take my leave now.” Lian Chong smiles at Qin Yu then leaves the back hall right away. Afterwards, there are only Qin Yu and Zong Jue remaining in this hall.

Qin Yu looks at Zong Jue.

Why does this no. 1 figure of the Chaotic Astral Ocean, an invincible expert, want to talk with him alone?

Zong Jue says smilingly: “Little brother Qin Yu, I want to talk with you alone for absolutely no reason other than to ask you about something … The uncle you mentioned is called senior Lan, isn’t he?”
Zong Jue’s eyes become fierce instantly and are fixed on Qin Yu. 
“You said Uncle Lan?” Qin Yu is startled. “You also know Uncle Lan?”
“Ha-ha … just as I expected indeed. Except for senior Lan, I really can’t think of anyone who could create such a technique that allows someone at the Dujie stage to have the heavenly flame and could even invent the Eternal Creation Pill. If it is senior Lan, then I don’t find you strange at all.” Zong Jue says with loud laughs.

Qin Yu suddenly feels that Zong Jue no longer has the pressure he was giving him just now and has become much closer to him instead.

Everything has happened because of Uncle Lan.

“That’s  not  true,  senior  Zong.  My  practice  technique  was created by my master and not by uncle Lan.” Qin Yu says seriously. Even though master Lei Wei had only reached the middle Dujie stage by the time of his death … this technique was invented by him after all. 
Zong Jue is startled, but then he laughs out loud immediately, saying: “It makes no difference. Your master is certainly related to senior Lan. Both of them are reclusive experts.”
Qin Yu wants to tell him that his master Lei Wei is far below Uncle Lan in power, but he refrains from saying anything.

If Zong Jue thinks so, then so be it.

“This  is  predestined,  this  is  predestined.  I  really  never expected your uncle to be senior Lan.” Zong Jue smiles broadly.

……

After Zong Jue knew about the relationship between Qin Yu and Uncle Lan, his attitude towards Qin Yu has changed greatly. Now he is very friendly to Qin Yu, even to the point where Lian Chong finds it strange that his aloof, proud big uncle is showing such special consideration for Qin Yu.

How can Lian Chong possibly know about the relationship between Uncle Lan and Zong Jue? Not even Qin Yu knows exactly about it.

Zong Jue calls Uncle Lan ‘senior Lan’. What is the relationship between them?

The 2nd master Hu Yi and the 3rd master Lian Xiao originally said that they would gift Qin Yu priceless treasures to thank him on the 2nd day he stayed on the Devil Peng Island, but they have not appeared for a good several days.

Today;

There is a pavilion in the center of the lake between Golden Wing Palace and Asura Palace. This pavilion is all alone in the center of the lake with no pathways leading to it. Flying through the air, Qin Yu arrives in this pavilion directly. 
Sitting in this pavilion feeling the energy of the Solar Core in his body being refined nonstop, Qin Yu senses that perhaps he can reach the middle Dujie stage in 10 days or a half month.

Once he reaches the middle Dujie stage, the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulations will be visited on him very soon.
“Can I pass the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation? Even the five-clawed golden dragon of the dragon clan and senior Zong Jue failed. But the dragon clan’s azure dragons and some relatively average Xiuzhenists have succeeded. This tribulation really makes me feel unsure of passing it.” Qin Yu heaves a sigh.

The stronger and better gifted someone is, the more terrifyingly powerful their 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation will be.

Both the five-clawed golden dragon and the golden-winged great Peng are super divine beasts, but they were unsuccessful in overcoming their 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulations. However … the 3 azure dragons from the dragon clan and quite a few ordinary Xiuzhenists have passed this tribulation.

When Xiuzhenists reach the middle Dujie stage, they all have to undergo their own 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulations.

Even though these tribulations have the same name, they can be poles apart in power.

Who dares say that they can surely overcome the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation? Nobody!

While Qin Yu is pondering and the Solar Core inside his dantian is being refined, the 3 members of the family in Asura Palace are all in distress.

……

“That won’t do, that won’t do. These rare herbs are precious, but they’re nothing compared to the Eternal Creation Pill. Elemental holy rock? It’s still acceptable. But father, mother, you don’t have much elemental holy rock, can you give it up?” Lian Chong says to his parents.

Lian Xiao and Hu Yi have been worrying over this gift for several days. They feel that no gift they can offer is comparable to their son’s life and the Eternal Creation Pill put together.

“Elemental holy rock? Why not give little brother Qin Yu these 2 pieces of high-grade elemental holy rock? If they can please him, your mother and I will at least be able to rest easy.” Lian Xiao says solemnly. All Xiuzhenists do not like to owe someone a debt of gratitude because this can affect their mental cultivation a lot.

Lian Chong shakes his head, saying: “Father, mother, please don’t forget that brother Qin Yu isn’t a loose immortal, loose devil or loose demon. He’s only a Dujie-stage Xiuzhenist. He can’t use elemental holy rock at all. So, what’s the point of giving him elemental holy rock?”
Lian Xiao and Hu Yi are startled then immediately give a forced smile. 
That is true. Qin Yu is definitely not a loose practitioner, nor is he a standard immortal, standard devil or standard demon so he simply cannot absorb the energy of elemental holy rock.

If Qin Yu could absorb the energy of elemental holy rock, he would have started absorbing it long ago instead of taking the trouble to run to the Chaotic Astral Ocean and kill some ferobeasts.

“Honey, what about letting Qin Yu choose whatever he likes in the treasures both of us have collected for 10,000 years? Even if he takes all of them, that will be okay. What do you think?” Lian Xiao has been forced to the point where he has no other alternative. Even though he has some exceptionally precious ores and herbs, they are still inferior to the Eternal Creation Pill.

“All right.” Hu Yi agrees with him.

The 2 of them are an 11th tribulation loose devil and a 12th tribulation one. At their current levels, they do not have a strong demand for external objects so they might as well give Qin Yu all their treasures. Moreover, given their status, as long as the Devil Peng Island still exists, they will be able to obtain whatever materials they need.

Lian Chong considers for a while then also nods: “Well … there’s only this way.”
The 3 members of Lian Chong’s family then go straight towards Qin Yu’s place. The treasures collected in 10,000 years by 2 masters of the Devil Peng Island are now ready to be chosen by Qin Yu as he pleases.

B10C39: The Wind Rises

In the pavilion in the center of the lake,

Lian Xiao, Hu Yi and Lian Chong soar into the air then fly straight into the pavilion. Qin Yu, who is pondering quietly, raises his head then immediately stands up with a smile.

“Seniors, what’s the matter?” He asks.

Actually he has pretty much figured out in his mind why they are here.

“Little brother Qin Yu, you spent a precious Eternal Creation Pill to save my son. My wife and I can’t be grateful enough to you for that. But even after worrying ourselves for several days, we really still don’t know what we can do to express our appreciation. Therefore …”
A spatial ring flies out from Lian Xiao’s finger: “This is my spatial ring. The treasures I’ve collected for 10,000 years are in it, including elemental holy rock, various precious kinds of medicinal herbs and some ores that can be used to forge items
… You can choose whatever you like and as many as you like from these things, little brother Qin Yu.”
“Me too, I’ve already removed the blood bond between me and this spatial ring. You can even take everything if you like.” Hu Yi says smilingly.

This married couple does not care about the treasures they have collected in 10,000 years at all.

“Seniors, this …” Qin Yu simply does not know what to say. He saved their son’s life so it is very normal for them to give him a gift, but they are offering him all their possessions and he does not know what to do in response to this.

Could he really take away everything like a self-interested person?

Lian Chong gives Qin Yu a pat on his shoulder and says smilingly:  “Take  whatever  you  like,  brother  Qin  Yu.  Don’t restrain yourself too much like that. Your Eternal Creation Pill was comparable to another life, you know.”
Qin Yu gives a smile then receives the 2 spatial rings.

He makes a sweep of his holy sense over their insides.

Herbs for pill making?

There are a large number of rare herbs in the Qingyu Immortal Mansion. Nobody knows how old those rare herbs are and they are much more precious than the herbs in these spatial rings in terms of medicinal effects.

Ores?

Even though there is not a large amount of ore in the Qingyu Immortal Mansion, there is still much more ore in there than in these spatial rings, and of much higher grades too. The Qingyu Immortal Mansion belonged to Immortal Emperor Ni Yang so even some random things in it are already much more valuable than these things.

Qin Yu received these spatial rings only because he wants to see if there is any top-grade elemental holy rock in them.

If he has one more piece of top-grade elemental holy rock, he will be able to improve the power of the Sword Immortal Puppet by one level, giving it the power of a level-2 golden immortal.

A level-2 golden sword immortal puppet will be so powerful that perhaps even Zong Jue will have great difficulty in trying to defeat it.

“Several thousand low-grade pieces of elemental holy rock, several tens of middle-grade pieces and 2 high-grade pieces, these are still called precious?”  Qin Yu gives a forced smile inwardly.

“Looks  like  I  was  over-optimistic  about  the  deposit  of elemental holy rock on the Devil Peng Island.” The pieces of high-grade elemental holy rock he possesses can be counted by the hundred. If someone has top-grade elemental holy rock, he is willing to exchange 100 pieces of high-grade elemental holy rock for a piece of it.

Too bad, he has never found anyone who has top-grade elemental holy rock in the mortal world except for perhaps … Zong Jue.

He passes the 2 spatial rings to Lian Xiao and Hu Yi. His hand, however, is holding a piece of low-grade elemental holy rock.

“Seniors, this piece of low-grade elemental holy rock is the present you give me, all right?” Qin Yu says with an indifferent smile.

“Little brother Qin Yu, this …”
Lian Xiao and Hu Yi are totally astounded for the moment. 
They certainly know what things there are in the rings but Qin Yu has unexpectedly chosen just a piece of low-grade elemental holy rock.
In the mortal world, where elemental holy rock is extremely scarce, a low-grade piece can be regarded as precious, but it is basically nothing in comparison with the Eternal Creation Pill. After all, the pill was no less effective than a Tribulation Holy Pill, which is greatly treasured by even the first master of the Lianyun Island.

Hu Yi looks at Qin Yu, a wave of emotion suddenly sweeping through her heart.

“Little brother Qin Yu, you were afraid that we would feel uneasy about owing you a debt of gratitude so you took a piece of low-grade elemental holy rock, the least valuable type of elemental holy rock, weren’t you?” Hu Yi asks in reply.

To her and her husband, a piece of low-grade elemental holy rock is dispensable. 
Qin Yu did so indeed because he wanted to make the 2 of them feel somewhat easier.

If he had not taken anything, he would have made them indebted to him forever. But he already took something, albeit only a piece of low-grade elemental holy rock.

“A low-grade piece is already enough to be the reward. It’s just that I want to ask you something …” Qin Yu says while looking at Hu Yi and Lian Xiao.

Lian Chong gives him a pat on the shoulder, saying: “You’re something, brother, taking just a piece of low-grade elemental holy rock. I admire you. Feel free to ask whatever you want, we’ll definitely answer you.”
Hu Yi and Lian Xiao also nod then look at Qin Yu.

He says with a nod: “Seniors, now I need to handle a matter, but I’m in dire need of a piece of top-grade elemental holy rock to handle it. I wonder if this place has top-grade elemental holy rock. Of course … I will exchange my Eternal Creation Pills for it. I still have several Eternal Creation Pills here.”
Qin Yu did not make a large number of Eternal Creation Pills.

Firstly, even he did not know if those green dots of light in the Meteoric Tear were limitless. If they were limited and were used up, that would be terrible for him.

Secondly, treasures must be rare. Something that is not rare is not regarded as a treasure.

Only a small number can raise the value of Eternal Creation Pills.

“Top-grade  elemental  holy  rock?”  Hu  Yi  frowns  and  says slowly: “If we had it, you simply wouldn’t need to exchange your Eternal Creation Pills for it because we would give it to you directly. But we don’t have it at all.” Lian Xiao also says frowningly: “Big brother has it, but … there’s little chance of him taking it out.”
Lian Chong, however, refutes: “Father, mother, big uncle has even passed the 12th tribulation. Perhaps he will ascend to the demon world sometime soon. There is more elemental holy rock in the demon world than in the mortal world so big uncle won’t need to bring that top-grade elemental rock with him. Plus, I see that big uncle is exceptionally good to brother Qin Yu, so maybe he will take it out.”
Qin Yu understands in his mind that obviously Zong Jue is the only one who has top-grade elemental holy rock.

“The first point Chong’er said is correct.”
A voice rises in everybody’s ears. Zong Jue has appeared in the pavilion out of thin air. There are a stone table and 4 seats in this pavilion.

“I’m indeed a 12th tribulation loose demon so it definitely won’t be long before I ascend to the demon world. To me, this piece of top-grade elemental holy rock isn’t very important.” Zong Jue says.

Lian Chong says at once: “Then let’s take it out, big uncle.”
“It can’t be taken out.” Zong Jue says with a shake of his head.

Qin Yu is startled inside, but he says nothing and quietly listens to Zong Jue’s explanation.

“You all know that there’s a deposit of elemental holy rock in the central area of our Devil Peng Island. This is the largest deposit of elemental holy rock in the entire Chaotic Astral Ocean, and this piece of top-grade elemental holy rock is the core of this deposit!”
Zong Jue sweeps his eyes over the others.

Qin Yu nods inwardly. 
A small deposit of elemental holy rock that is only several tens of li in extent may not even have top-grade elemental holy rock. If it has top-grade elemental holy rock then the top-grade elemental holy rock will most probably be its core.

“I once took out that top-grade piece only to discover later that the whole deposit had become exhausted. But after putting the piece of top-grade elemental holy rock back, I noticed that the deposit was slowly generating some elemental holy rock.”
Zong Jue looks at Qin Yu: “Little brother Qin Yu, this deposit of elemental holy rock is just a small one. In the demon world, there are so many deposits so even if you take away the core of a deposit or even hollow out a deposit, that will count for nothing. But there are too few deposits of elemental holy rock in this mortal world. If the core, that is, the top-grade elemental holy rock, is taken away, this deposit will become a dead one. And if elemental holy rock keeps being extracted from it, it will become exhausted.”
Zong Jue looks at Hu Yi: “2nd sister, in so many years, have you ever seen the elemental holy rock deposit of our Devil Peng Island diminish?” Hu Yi shakes her head, saying: “Never.”
Zong  Jue  says  with  a  nod:  “That’s  right.  The  amount  of elemental holy rock I take out every year is equal to the amount of elemental holy rock generated every year. Only this way can we preserve this deposit forever.”
Now Qin Yu understands Zong Jue’s meaning in his heart.

“There are seniors who had occupied this Devil Peng Island before I did. But none of those seniors dug out that piece of top-grade elemental holy rock. It’s been this way in several million years! I definitely don’t want this deposit to end because of me.” Zong Jue’s eyes are being fixed on Qin Yu.

Knowing what Zong Jue means, Qin Yu says smilingly: “There’s no need to say much, senior Zong. I understand your difficulty. This deposit has been able to last for several million years so it should continue to last.” Right at this moment, his heart leaps. He immediately turns his hand over, his transmitter appearing in it.

“Big brother, I and the monkey already passed the 9-from- 9th Heaven Tribulation. Ha-ha … succeeded, we succeeded! Ha- ha …” Xiao Hei’s words have been sent to his transmitter.

Obviously Xiao Hei is very excited now.

Qin Yu, who a moment ago was still somewhat regretful, becomes excited instantly: “Succeeded? Both of you already passed the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation? Very good, this is very good.”
But there is still a tinge of doubt in his heart. Even the five- clawed golden dragon and the golden-winged great Peng failed to pass this tribulation, so Xiao Hei and Hou Fei should not have passed it with ease, considering they are at least high- class divine beasts.

“Kaka, big brother, this time I and the mixed hairy bird were in real danger. Luckily, the directions Uncle Lan had given us before were very effective so we dangerously succeeded in passing the tribulations.”  Hou Fei is also very excited at the moment.

Only now does Qin Yu understand that their success in overcoming the tribulations had to do with Uncle Lan’s instructions.

“Big brother, I and the monkey will come over right away.
Where are you?” Hei Yu asks impatiently.

……

When Qin Yu and his 2 sworn brothers are messaging each other, the Xiumoists and Xiuxianists on the Teng Long continent already engaged in the most violent clash ever between them.

Back to the point when Reverend Ming Liang was interrogating Dame Lian Yue about her ink-wash painting, Inside the Ethereal Hall of the Yinyue Palace, by now the Lian Yue Hall had been blown up. Reverend Ming Liang was holding Dame Lian Yue’s yuanying while Wu Hei was charging furiously at Reverend Ming Shan and Reverend Lan Bing.

“You don’t want to say it? Very well …” Reverend Ming Liang’s eyes, which normally were calm like deep ponds, radiated a frightening light.

“Hold it!”
A loud roar resounded through the entire Ethereal Hall. Wu Hei was rushing over extremely fast like a devil.

“If you take one more step forwards, she’ll definitely die.”
Reverend Ming Liang only took a glance at Wu Hei. His eyes had regained their calmness. Wu Hei stopped abruptly because just now Reverend Ming Liang’s voice had already risen in his mind. Reverend Ming Liang looked at Dame Lian Yue, saying through his immortal sense: “It seems you’re really seeking your own death.”
“If you want to kill me then kill me. Don’t waste time.” Dame Lian Yue’s yuanying, however, gave a cold smile.

“Then … die.”
Reverend Ming Liang’s right hand, which was holding Dame Lian Yue, suddenly brightened.

Seeing this scene, Wu Hei was enraged. He charged at Reverend Ming Liang while raising his black great ax. Facing such a frighteningly powerful opponent as Wu Hei, Reverend Ming Liang only made a slight poke with a left-hand finger.

A point of light;

It filled Wu Hei’s entire field of vision in an instant. 
At this moment, Wu Hei unexpectedly could feel death. He swung his black great ax at that point of light immediately. As soon as his ax hit, he felt his body get a huge shock. Afterwards, he could not help retreating several hundred meters continuously and ramming into another palace.

“How powerful!”
All the other loose devils at the scene were shocked in their hearts.

Wu Hei’s power was beyond doubt as he had even been able to overwhelm Reverend Ming Shan and Reverend Lan Bing. But, surprisingly, Reverend Ming Liang had just injured him with a gentle poke.

What kind of power was this?

No wonder he was the spiritual leader of the side of Xiuxianists. 
“Don’t overestimate yourself. If Wu Kongxue came here, I could still let him save a little face, but you … aren’t qualified.” That mouth with thin lips said indifferently words that made Wu Hei so angry that he vomited blood.

Even though Reverend Ming Liang was being surrounded by the loose devils, his Taoist robe was flowing. His indifferent, calm eyes showed obviously that he looked down upon the people in front of him.

“Ha-ha … Ming Liang, you said if I came here, you would let me save a little face, right? Now I, Wu Kongxue, have arrived. You better release Lian Yue.”
An arrogant, loud kind of laughter rose.

At the same time, blood-red clouds floated over, blotting out the sky. Dame Yan Ji had had to risk her life to use several clouds of the Devil’s Bloody Clouds in the Nine Swords Immortal Mansion, but as soon as Wu Kongxue appeared, there were tens of thousands of bloody clouds with him, and his clouds even had a thick smell of blood.

“Wu Kongxue.”
Reverend Ming Liang stopped his right hand, which was about to deliver a killing blow, and stared at that blood-red layer of clouds in the sky.

A red beam of light then came down from the sky. In an instant, a figure appeared in the Ethereal Hall. This person was so handsome that he almost looked like a girl. To be exact, he somewhat resembled Reverend Ming Liang.

Wu Kongxue also had red lips, white teeth and jade-like skin. Only he had terrifying blood-red eyes and was dressed in a blood-red robe which seemed to be dripping with blood.

“Long time no see, Ming Liang.” “Wu Kongxue, you were really lucky enough to survive a fight with Hu Yi.” Reverend Ming Liang said indifferently.

Wu Kongxue gave a broad smile: “When we were at the 11th tribulation stage, we once fought each other to a draw. Now both of us are already at the 12th tribulation stage but I still don’t know what level your Stellar Ignition Art has reached and if it can resist my Blood Devil Path.”
“Do you want to have a try?” Reverend Ming Liang’s right hand, which was still holding Dame Lian Yue’s yuanying, began to shine intensely again.

B10C40: Middle Dujie Stage

Seeing Reverend Ming Liang and Wu Kongxue facing off against each other, Wu Hei, Reverend Ming Shan, Reverend Lan Bing and the other experts all became extremely nervous inside and watched them without blinking.

“If the 2 of you want to fight, release our Dame first.” A voice containing anger rose. It belonged to an elder of the Yinyue Palace.

Not only him, the Yinyue Palace’s other experts were all nervous and worried too.

Dame Lian Yue was the no. 1 expert of the Yinyue Palace, so if she died, it would not be able to contend against its enemies in terms of super experts, which was something it could not accept.

But Dame Lian Yue’s yuanying was currently in Reverend Ming Liang’s hand. Given his power, how could he possibly care about those pipsqueaks of the Yinyue Palace? 
Wu Kongxue and Reverend Ming Liang looked at each other.

The others did not even dare to breathe heavily because Reverend Ming Liang was holding Dame Lian Yue’s little life in his hand.

A blood-red mist started to spread out from around Wu Kongxue’s body. The terrifying smell of blood it possessed quickly filled the whole Ethereal Hall. This was the legendary, invincible Devil King Wu Kongxue.

The energy in Reverend Ming Liang’s entire body was being concentrated highly. Various points of light seemed to be flickering on the edge of his body.

“Run.”
Reverend Ming Liang’s voice was heard all of a sudden. Reverend Ming Shan and Reverend Lan Bing could not help being startled. But they woke up very quickly then flew away through the sky after Reverend Ming Liang at once.

Dame Lian Yue’s yuanying had been thrown to the ground. With a shake of her yuanying, a wave of natural holy energy came whistling together into her. A human figure then appeared.

A loose practitioner only needed to spend energy to materialize a body.

“Wu Kongxue, that Reverend Ming Liang rushed straight into our headquarters so arrogantly, how can you let him leave so casually?” Wu Hei said coldly.

Wu Kongxue gave him a look, saying coldly: “Oh, could you have wanted Lian Yue to be killed?”
Right after that, he went straight towards the main hall of the Ethereal Hall. Dame Lian Yue’s face was pale at the moment. Despite having taken pills, she had still suffered a huge loss in power. 
“Big brother Wu Hei,” Dame Lian Yue shook her head to Wu Hei, motioning for him not to talk anymore.

At this moment, a mass of firelight shot towards them extremely fast. It landed on the area of the Ethereal Hall after a while. This was a man with red eyebrows, a sphere-like face and exceptionally small eyes. He was none other than the no. 1 expert of the Yanmo School, Fire Devil.

In fact, Fire Devil and Wu Kongxue had started to rush back from the Chaotic Astral Ocean together, but Wu Kongxue had worried that some problem would arise so he had hurried to the Ethereal Hall one step ahead.

In the main hall of the Ethereal Hall,

Surprisingly, Wu Kongxue was only sitting in one of the chairs on the lower part of the hall with eyes closed in repose instead of the master seat. Fire Devil was sitting next to him. Dame Lian Yue, however, sat down in the master seat directly.

“Everybody,”  she glanced at those on the lower part of the hall, her eyes stopping on Wu Kongxue a little longer. “That Reverend Ming Liang broke straight into our Ethereal Hall. Fortunately, senior Wu Kongxue rushed over here at the last moment. Only thanks to this were we able to keep the Heaven- Sundering Diagram. Now, with senior Wu Kongxue’s presence, I believe those Xiuxianists definitely no longer dare to come to our Ethereal Hall again.”
Dame Lian Yue said adamantly. The other loose devil experts also nodded in agreement.

Now that Wu Kongxue had arrived, Reverend Ming Liang would not come here again unless he went crazy.

“Though we were able to keep this Heaven-Sundering Diagram, there are 3 Heaven-Sundering Diagrams in total, one in the dragon clan and one held by the Stellar Tower’s Qin Yu. It’s very hard to snatch the dragon clan’s diagram, but the diagram held by the Stellar Tower’s Qin Yu is different. He is backed by a loose immortal expert, but now we also have senior Wu Kongxue here. As long as senior Wu Kongxue gets into action …”
“Ha-ha …” Wu Kongxue suddenly burst into laughter. Dame Lian Yue could not help but stop talking. Almost everyone present looked at him, not knowing why he was laughing.

Fire Devil, however, angrily rebuked Dame Lian Yue: “Lian Yue, brother Wu came here only because of my invitation. How can you tell him to do things as you please? Besides, could it be you don’t know how formidable that expert behind the Stellar Tower is? When even the side of Xiuxianists was defeated, how can that expert possibly be easy to deal with? …” Originally, his Yanmo School and the Yinyue Palace had been equally matched, but because the Yinyue Palace had obtained a Heaven-Sundering Diagram, it had been recognized by the devil world’s devil emperor and therefore had immediately surpassed the Yanmo School in status. As the no. 1 expert of the Yanmo School, Fire Devil naturally did not like Dame Lian Yue.

“Fire Devil,” Wu Kongxue raised his hand, cutting Fire Devil short. 
“Ming Liang hasn’t personally got into action to test how formidable that expert of the Stellar Tower is, but he already cowered. Him cowering doesn’t mean I’m afraid of that expert. Lian Yue, this time you plan the moves. I want to see what kind of deity that mysterious expert actually is.”
Wu Kongxue’s eyes glittered. His aura was sent out involuntarily. Everybody else at the scene held their breath for the moment as if they were seeing a bloodbath.

“Great,  having  these  words  from  senior  Wu  Kongxue  is enough. As experts of the devil path, how can we possibly be timid like those Xiuxianists?” Dame Lian Yue said excitedly.

Without delay, she then started to devise a plan to fight for that Heaven-Sundering Diagram of the Stellar Tower.

…… “Senior  brother,  just  now  why  did  you  release  Lian  Yue? Given our power, even if we had killed her, I believe it wouldn’t have been difficult for us to retreat unharmed.”
On the way back using a light-based escaping art, Reverend Ming Shan asked his senior brother.
Reverend Ming Liang said with an indifferent smile: “There were lots of reasons. Whether Lian Yue is killed or not doesn’t affect us too much. Isn’t she just an 11th tribulation loose devil? Plus … the matter isn’t so simple as you imagined at all. Do you think Wu Kongxue and Wu Hei are really helping the side of Xiumoists this time with such a pure motive?”
“Ha-ha …  besides, given Lian Yue’s character, she won’t be satisfied with having just an ink-wash painting. They will definitely covet another painting. With Wu Kongxue’s help, Lian Yue will surely become more daring and may go to the Stellar Tower … I want to let them experience the power of that mysterious expert a bit.”
The smiling expression on Reverend Ming Liang’s face was still so calm. 
“Reverend Ming Liang.” Reverend Lan Bing suddenly asked. “Are you sure that the expert behind the Stellar Tower can fend off Wu Kongxue and his underlings? If Wu Kongxue can really snatch that ink-wash painting, we’ll be in a bad situation.”
Reverend Ming Liang exhaled a breath slowly: “If I guess correctly, it’s simply impossible for them to snatch the ink- wash painting from the hands of that mysterious expert of the Stellar Tower.”
His guess was correct. It was impossible for those people to snatch the ink-wash painting way from Uncle Lan’s hands. But
… he did not know that Uncle Lan had already left and the
painting was not in Uncle Lan’s hands either.

It was not even in Qin Yu’s hands, but in the hands of Qin Zheng, who was the emperor of a dynasty and had not even reached the Jindan stage.

“However … we can’t take any chances. Given the profundity of my technique, if I conceal my aura, Wu Kongxue won’t necessarily be able to detect me. So, I’ll tail them alone. You two and others will follow my tracks. If they can snatch that ink-wash painting, we’ll act like opportunists for once.”
Reverend Ming Liang’s Stellar Ignition Art was a very mysterious immortal technique. The energy in the whole body of someone who practiced this technique was highly concentrated. Their aura would always be concentrated too, not just when they attacked. Given Reverend Ming Liang’s power, if he suppressed his aura, it would be really difficult for other experts of his level to detect him.

Since this first confrontation, the Xiumoist side and the Xiuxianist side have been minding their own business and living in peace with each other. The Xiumoists’ headquarters is the Yinyue Palace while the Xiuxianists’ headquarters is the Qingxu Temple.

As time passes, more and more legendary loose practitioners of various schools rush back from the Chaotic Astral Ocean and the numbers of experts in both camps also increase. Naturally
… the Yinyue Palace’s plan also starts to be carried out. ……

On the Devil Peng Island,

After Qin Yu and his 2 sworn brothers messaged each other last time, Hou Fei and Hei Yu have decided to rush to the Chaotic Astral Ocean to meet Qin Yu and he has also decided to leave the Devil Peng Island to go and meet them again.

At the moment, Qin Yu is bidding farewell to the 3 masters of the Devil Peng Island and also Lian Chong.

“Little brother Qin Yu, this is a Devil Peng Card of our Devil Peng Island. This card is fairly prestigious in the Chaotic Astral Ocean. If you come across someone ignorant who wants to make things difficult for you, you’ll only need to take this Devil Peng Card out. I believe very few will still dare to hinder you afterwards.”
Zong Jue hands a black card to Qin Yu. Devil Peng Card?

Having this card in the Chaotic Astral Ocean is almost the same as having a protective talisman. Even though Qin Yu is powerful enough to be unafraid of ordinary loose practitioners, it is better for him to have to deal with as few matters as possible.

“Thank you, senior Zong.” Qin Yu receives this Devil Peng Card.

“Little brother Qin Yu, you spent an Eternal Creation Pill to save our son. Even though you already took the reward, it’s merely a piece of low-grade elemental holy rock … My wife and I won’t say much. If you run into any ignorant fellow, you’ll only need to message me. My wife and I will rush over and kill him right away for you. In this mortal world, except for that leader of the dragon clan, very few can resist us.”  Lian Xiao tells Qin Yu solemnly.

Hu Yi is a 12th tribulation loose devil and an expert of the Devil Path of Asura so only a few experts such as Wu Kongxue can fight her one-on-one. But she is supported by her husband Lian Xiao.

Even though Lian Xiao is somewhat weaker than she is, when the 2 of them use their formations, they can even complement each other in power. If the 2 of them join forces, they will be so strong that not even the likes of Wu Kongxue will dare to take them on.

This is also the reason why the 2 of them are called the Double Asura Devils.

“Chong’er, you see little brother Qin Yu off on our behalf.” Hu Yi says to her son.

“Yes, mother.”  Lian Chong looks at Qin Yu again. “Let’s go, brother Qin Yu.”
Qin Yu and Lian Chong then fly out of the Devil Peng Island. While flying northeast, they talk with each other. They have not known each other for a long time but a strong bond has been developed between them.

At this moment —
“Hey, brother Lian.”
A voice comes from the distance. Immediately afterwards, a figure dressed in flowing white clothes appears in front of Qin Yu and Lian Chong. This individual has an air of wildness about him.

“Xiao Yao, it’s you?” A hint of happiness appears on Lian Chong’s face.

“Brother Qin Yu, let me introduce you 2 to each other. This is Xiao Yao, the disciple of the Flowing Cloud Island’s master. He gets along with people exceptionally well. Xiao Yao, this is …” Xiao Yao says smilingly: “No need to tell me. I also know that this is your good brother Qin Yu, who you can give your life for. Even though I live on the Flowing Cloud Island, I’ve heard that you’ve got a good brother who even saved your life.”
“It’s nice to meet you, brother Qin Yu. I am Xiao Yao, who likes roaming about freely and making friends the most. From now on, you’re also considered a good friend of mine.”  Xiao Yao says to Qin Yu enthusiastically.

As soon as Qin Yu hears that, he figures out some information about the person in front of him.

Roaming about freely and making friends?

“This Xiao Yao should have lots of friends in the Chaotic Astral Ocean. Judging from his temperament, he shouldn’t be the vicious type.” He also accepts this person’s good intentions.

He then looks at Lian Chong: “Brother Lian Chong, you’ve been seeing me off so far. There’s no need to go further.” Lian Chong is startled then immediately pats Qin Yu on his shoulder, saying: “Good brother, I also know you’re impatient to meet your 2 brothers so I won’t hinder you. But if you have time later, you must come to the Devil Peng Island to visit me.”
“Definitely.” Qin Yu says with a nod.

“So you have to leave now, brother Qin Yu?” Xiao Yao asks in surprise.

Qin Yu says at once: “Brother Xiao Yao, my 2 brothers just passed the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation so I want to meet them. Naturally I have to leave now …”
“We’ve just become acquainted but you already have to leave, this …” Xiao Yao seems to be somewhat frustrated. “Forget it, brother Qin Yu. Let’s leave signs of our holy senses in each other’s transmitter. If something happens, we can contact each other through transmitters.” Qin Yu nods and takes out his transmitter.

……

The billows in the Chaotic Astral Ocean are sky-high. Riding the ink qilin, Qin Yu is going northeast extremely fast. He knows clearly that Hou Fei and Hei Yu are also rushing towards him.

“Fei Fei and Xiao Hei already passed the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation so now they can transform into humans. I wonder how they look now.” Qin Yu thinks to himself.

He cannot use teleportation so he can only ride the ink qilin to fly like this. After flying for nearly a half month, he reaches a very cold place. Of course, given his power, he does not mind this coldness at all.

“Middle Dujie stage, I’ve finally reached the middle Dujie stage.” There is a faint smile on Qin Yu’s face. The Solar Core in his body has been refined unceasingly during this period of flying and has eventually reached the middle Dujie stage. 
Now his Solar Core has become quite a lot larger in volume, occupying almost a third of the volume of the planet in his dantian.

Qin Yu keeps flying nonstop…
“So cold.” His entire body cannot help shivering.

What level has his body reached? Even Dacheng-stage divine beasts cannot necessarily rival him in terms of physical bodies, but now he is unexpectedly feeling cold. Therefore, it is easy to imagine how intense that coldness is.

“Master, there seems to be some formidable expert at this place.” The ink qilin says to Qin Yu.

Qin  Yu’s  expression  also  becomes  solemn:  “I’ve  felt  that powerful aura too. It seems there’s even not only one expert.” At the moment, he is observing everything around carefully with a highly concentrated mind. If they do not cause him trouble, he will not want to fight them either.

B10C41: The Extreme Ice Realm

The extreme coldness has caused the ocean water within several li of Qin Yu to start to freeze. Various white masses of cold air are floating around him. In his mind, he knows very well how vast the Chaotic Astral Ocean is. But as it happened, the moment he reached this place, those hidden experts blocked his way with this area of ice.

Clearly those experts, who are hiding in the dark, should be aiming at him.

“Inky, you fly a bit farther away. The enemies should be very strong, but even though they are formidable, I’m still confident of protecting myself. If you stay here, you will make things difficult  for  me.”   Qin  Yu  immediately  tells  the  ink  qilin through holy sense communication.

“Master, only very few in the Chaotic Astral Ocean will dare to disrespect the Devil Peng Island. If you encounter any dangers, you’ll only need to take the Devil Peng Card out. I believe the opponents will no longer dare to provoke you afterwards.” The ink qilin advises with good intentions. Qin Yu gives an indifferent smile. 
If he took the Devil Peng Card out upon encountering a small problem, he would be a bit too cowardly.

“You move back to the distance first.” He orders.

The ink qilin also knows that this place is dangerous: “Yes, master. You have to be careful too.” Right afterwards, he flies away several hundred li then watches from the distance.

Boom!

The frozen water surface explodes and a figure appears.

This is a large man with a robust body and a head full of wild silvery hair, which looks like the head of a lion. His white armor makes his perfect muscles stand out even more. But his eyes are staring at Qin Yu with a calm, ice-cold look. “Oh, a Xiuzhenist who hasn’t even reached the Dacheng stage like you was unexpectedly able to run deep into the Chaotic Astral Ocean. Looks like there should be quite a lot of treasures on your body, right?” The large man with the lion-mane-like hair says smilingly.

In the past Qin Yu killed ferobeasts near the border of the Chaotic Astral Ocean, but then he ran to the Devil Peng Island with Lian Chong. Even though he has been flying away from the island for more than a half month, he is still in the central area of the Chaotic Astral Ocean. Generally, it is impossible for someone who lacks power to reach such a deep place as this.

Because Qin Yu was able to reach this place safely as a pre- Dacheng-stage Xiuzhenist, it is normal for this large man to conclude that he has treasures.

“Why  do  you  ask  me  so?”  Qin  Yu  asks  in  reply  with  an indifferent smile.

“Us 3 brothers like treasures, so we intend to …  rob you of them.”  The large man with the lion-mane-like hair opens his mouth into a grin, revealing his snow-white teeth. 
3 whizzing noises are then heard as 3 projectiles are shot at Qin Yu extremely fast from different directions. One of them is shot out from a hand of the large man in front of him. The other two should be shot out from his 2 brothers’ hands.

Afterimages;

A body stronger than the body of a Dacheng-stage divine beast and his stellar energy allow Qin Yu to have terrifying speed.

After making dashes and creating several afterimages, Qin Yu stands still. Now there are some blood spills on both his face and chest.

“So fast.” He narrows his eyes.

But for his strong resilience, by now he would have already suffered serious injuries. Those 3 projectiles were much faster than ordinary flying swords and their offenses were terrifying powerful. Qin Yu suspects that … they can be on the same level as his middle-grade immortal weapons.

Middle-grade immortal weapons?

“How is this possible? Generally, perhaps not even 11th tribulation loose immortals have middle-grade immortal weapons. In my estimation, this man is just about at the Dacheng stage.”  Qin Yu can feel the aura of the man before him. “But how could his offensive weapon be so strong? Even though my body is so tough, I basically wasn’t able to withstand its frightening penetrative force.”
Strong penetrative force,

Fast speed,

Astonishing sensitivity, These are the main characteristics of the 3 mysterious men’s weapons.

“You really got some skill. I didn’t expect you to be able to ward off a joint attack by us 3 brothers.”  That robust man bursts out laughing. “Too bad, it was merely a warm-up. Now we’ll let you know what is called — an inescapable net!”
Qin Yu’s eyes glitter.

“You haven’t gone all out, but how could I have gone all out?” He is not scared in the least.

“Ha-ha …  it’s really gutsy of you to dare to say such big words. Though us 3 brothers are only at the Dacheng stage, when we join forces, even an 8th tribulation loose practitioner will be no match for us, let alone a puny Dujie-stage Xiuzhenist like you.” That robust man says confidently.

Qin Yu is struck by a thought: “You’re a divine beast?” “Smart.” The robust man says with a nod.

Even a low-class divine beast of the Dacheng stage is comparable to an ordinary 5th tribulation loose practitioner. Because this robust man alone can match a 5th tribulation loose practitioner in power, he and his 2 brothers combined can rival a 7th tribulation loose practitioner. In addition, they have had lucky encounters … and so a common 8th tribulation loose practitioner will be finished if running into them.

This is also the reason why them 3 brothers have been able to roam and live in the Chaotic Astral Ocean comfortably.

“2nd brother, 3rd brother, let’s roll.”  The robust man says indifferently.

This time Qin Yu sees those weapons clearly.

They are 3 awls that look like 3 sword blades, which are attacking while spinning nonstop. The terrifying penetrative forces of their tips are even mangling the air. No wonder not even Qin Yu’s body was able to withstand those 3 projectiles. 
Curve, straight line, circle…
The 3 projectiles are not fast at all in the beginning, but they reach frightening speeds in just a while. Even the air seems to be maneuvered. Qin Yu’s whole body momentarily turns into ten something afterimages while dodging nonstop.

Even though he is fast, he is not as fast as these 3 special projectiles.

The robust man and his 2 brothers were only able to obtain the projectiles through good luck. They are even faster than Qin Yu’s middle-grade immortal sword. Qin Yu’s reactions are very quick but he still suffers puncture wounds at times. He can only try his best to keep his vital parts from getting hit.

As long as the vital parts are not damaged, given his recovery ability, his wounds can heal completely in the blink of an eye. “If not for my recovery ability, perhaps I would’ve been killed long ago. When these 3 projectiles join forces, even Dacheng- stage divine beast will probably be killed in an instant.” For the first time Qin Yu has a bit of a headache, but his body is still dodging extremely fast simultaneously.

He has a headache.

Those 3 Dacheng-stage divine beasts have an even bigger headache.

“Big brother, even though our Sword Blade Awls are just low- grade immortal weapons, when we use them, they should be as powerful as middle-grade immortal weapons. Why haven’t we been able to injure this Dujie-stage brat now?” A voice rises in the robust large man’s mind.

“Big brother, I saw this brat get injured with my own eyes.
Why is he still unharmed now?” Another voice rises.

This robust man ponders then says through his holy sense: “In my opinion, this brat’s got a treasure on his body and it allows him to heal his injuries quickly with its powerful life force. Plus … him being so fast should have to do with the profundity of his technique.”
“A treasure that can restore things?”
Both the 2nd and the 3rd brothers are shocked.

They certainly understand the implications of a treasure of this kind. If they have this treasure, their chance of getting killed will be nearly minimized. All of a sudden, the 3 brothers feel tempted by the treasure.

“Get into formation!”
The robust man clenches his teeth and says via holy sense communication.

“The Extreme Ice Realm?” The 2nd and the 3rd brothers ask in reply almost simultaneously. 
“Yes, this time we can’t think too much.” The robust man’s eyes flash with a cold light.

“Alright, if we can obtain that treasure, even spending more than half of our power will mean nothing.” The 2nd brother says in agreement.

When the 3 brothers execute their special skill, they will have to use a great amount of energy. But in the Chaotic Astral Ocean, very few will spend more than half of their own energy unless they are in serious danger. After all, it is exceptionally dangerous to do so.

But because Qin Yu has a treasure with such an amazing ability for restoration on his body, the 3 brothers have become ruthless.

……

“What’s going on?” Qin Yu’s body stops. 
This is because the 3 projectiles have flown back into the hands of 3 large men. Now the other 2 hidden large men have shown up too. These 2 men look almost the same as the first man, as they also have lion-mane-like silver hair and are clad in white armor.

The 3 brothers start to surround Qin Yu with each of them in a different direction.

“Brat, this is going to be the 2nd time us 3 brothers have used the Extreme Ice Realm formation since reaching the Dacheng stage. Last time our target was an 8th tribulation loose practitioner and he ended up dead while we weren’t hurt in the least.”  The eldest of the 3 brothers says with an indifferent smile.

“To show you our respect, we’ll let you know before you die that I’m Shi Xin, my 2nd brother is Shi Bing and my 3rd brother is Shi Zhan.” The big brother Shi Xin introduces themselves  to  Qin  Yu.  “Before  you  die,  you  should  also introduce yourself to us so that we can know the name of such a genius as you.” A genius;

In the eyes of the 3 divine beasts, Qin Yu certainly deserves to be called a genius.

Not even a 6th tribulation loose immortal can resist the attack of the 3 Sword Blade Awls but Qin Yu has suffered no injuries at all. A pre-Dacheng-stage brat who could hold his own against their weapons naturally can be considered a genius.

“I’m Qin Yu, but I told you my name only because … I’ve decided to capture you 3 and make you holy beasts that my 2 brothers and I will mount.” Qin Yu suddenly bursts out laughing. At the moment he is wondering about the true forms of these 3 divine beasts.

The 3 Shi brothers’ faces harden instantly. “Holy beasts?”  A faint cold smile appears on the corners of Shi Xin’s mouth. “Want to capture us and make us your holy beasts? Looks like you’re dreaming.”
“We’ll  know  if  I’m  dreaming  or  not  after  fighting  each other.” Qin Yu looks as if he has a well-thought-out plan.

Shi Xin’s true form is an extreme ice lion. Extreme ice lions and fiery rocky lions are of the same class but, in general, most fiery rocky lions are innately irascible and combative whereas extreme ice lions are exceptionally calm despite being combative. Seeing Qin Yu so composed, Shi Xin becomes cautious inwardly.

“You said you got 2 brothers. Where are they now?” He asks in reply.

Because Qin Yu is so strong, his 2 brothers should not be much weaker than him. If Qin Yu and his 2 brothers join forces, even though they are 3 divine beasts, will they be able to resist them? “Don’t worry and don’t be scared. My 2 brothers are still some distance away from here. It’ll probably take them a good while to arrive.”  Qin Yu says smilingly. Xiao Hei and Fei Fei started out before he did. Perhaps there is still some time before they reunite.

Shi Xin feels a bit more assured in his heart.

“Extreme Ice Realm! Set up the formation!”
He shouts coldly and even lets Qin Yu hear his voice on purpose.

Qin Yu immediately becomes careful inside and pays close attention to his surroundings. Other people set up formations in very complex ways but these 3 divine beasts set up their formation in an exceptionally strange and simple manner. The 3 Shi brothers only turn their face upwards and roar.

Their roars resound through the sky. Meanwhile, various bluish white beams of light shoot out from inside their bodies. Those bluish white beams of light then begin to flash around nonstop. In just a while, a huge spherical area is formed and the edge of this area is full of those bluish white cold currents.

Mysteriously complex talismanic seals are moving on the smooth edge, which is giving off a terrifying aura. This large formation seems to have engulfed a whole area, creating an isolated field. The temperature inside this field is frighteningly low.

“So cold.” Qin Yu’s entire body even quivers. With brightening eyes, he observes this so-called Extreme Ice Realm carefully.

Shi Xin, Shi Bing and Shi Zhan are standing in the Extreme Ice Realm, their faces filled with enjoyment. Their true forms are extreme ice lions so they like the conditions in the Extreme Ice Realm the most. This kind of environment coupled with the Mystic Eyeballs inside their bodies can allow them to have an offense twice as good as normal.

“The  3  of  you  definitely  can’t  set  up  this  formation  by yourselves.”  Qin  Yu  says  firmly  while  looking  at  the  3  Shi brothers before him. 
The formidability of this Extreme Ice Realm can be noticed with just a simple observation. Such a cold environment, such profound talismanic seals and such an extremely terrifying aura … Qin Yu simply does not believe that Dacheng-stage divine beasts can set it up.

“You’re smart.”  Shi Xin says with a smile. “This formation comes with the Mystic Eyeballs. In the past, us 3 brothers discovered a precious place in the Chaotic Astral Ocean and obtained the Sword Blade Awls and the Mystic Eyeballs. After swallowing the Mystic Eyeballs, we can form the Extreme Ice Realm formation just by slightly activating them.”
The 3 Shi brothers only need to spend their energy to activate this formation because the formation is maintained with the energy of the Mystic Eyeballs.

Even so, Shi Xin and his brothers still have to use quite a lot of energy for the activation. “I forgot to tell you that the Mystic Eyeballs not only can set up the Extreme Ice Realm, they also give us the Extreme Ice Armor. Given your power, you definitely can’t break our defense. In addition, our offense is greatly improved in this environment while your power is reduced. You … will die for sure.”
Shi Xin says confidently.

At the same time, he makes a swaying movement with his body, turning into a huge lion that is 5 to 6 m long and 2 to 3 m tall. This lion has a single horn and is covered in snow-white hair from head to toe. This is none other than a divine beast — extreme ice lion. A bluish white light then shines on the stomach of the extreme ice lion. In an instant, the bluish white light forms a hard silvery suit of armor on the surface of the lion’s body.

Being completely white, the extreme ice lion looks so majestic.

“The Mystic Eyeballs? One of them seems to be the treasure that sent out the bluish white light from the stomach of this divine beast. Is the white armor formed by this Mystic Eyeball
… really very strong?” Qin Yu simply does not believe that he cannot break the opponent’s defense.

At the same time, 2 other extreme ice lions have also appeared in the other 2 directions.

B10C42: A Battle Of Fields

The talismanic seals and markings are moving nonstop on the edge of the Extreme Ice Realm while various white misty masses are floating inside this realm. As soon as Qin Yu’s body touches those white misty masses, the touching parts go numb as if they have been frozen stiff.

“Roar ~~”  Following a lion roar, Shi Xin alone flies up and rushes towards Qin Yu like lightning. At the same time, the white misty masses around his extreme-ice lion body become exceptionally thick.

Qin Yu dodges away immediately with a movement of his body.

“I didn’t expect it to be this cold.” He has avoided the extreme-ice lion’s strike, but … the white misty masses sent out by the extreme-ice lion’s body have invaded and are attacking his whole body, causing it to tremble uncontrollably.

The energy of the Solar Core in his dantian immediately spreads throughout his body, repelling that numbing sensation right away.

Suddenly, gusts of wind blow on Qin Yu’s body. Despite dodging away immediately, he still feels a wave of pain. A wound that is 3 cun long has appeared on his back, but it heals completely in just a while.

To be exact, it has healed in the blink of an eye.

“Ha-ha, brat, you really got a treasure.”  The 3 extreme-ice lions’ eyes all glitter.

Such a recovery ability is really too amazing.

The extreme-ice lions do not believe that someone’s natural recovery ability can be so strong. Perhaps not even super divine beasts are so formidable. Therefore, they believe firmly that the Xiuzhenist in front of them has an outstanding treasure. “The treasure is going to be ours. 2nd brother, 3rd brother, let’s stop hiding our skills.” The eldest extreme-ice lion Shi Xin says loudly.

“Yes, big brother.”
Shi Bing and Shi Zhan are also very excited.

Qin Yu, however, is standing still in the center.

The 3 extreme-ice lions open their mouths simultaneously. The 3 Sword Blade Awls fly out extremely fast while spinning unceasingly. At the same time, the 3 extreme-ice lions increase their speeds to the max too and dash around madly nonstop inside the Extreme Ice Realm like 3 heavy aerolites.

In this way, the 3 Sword Blade Awls and the 3 aerolite-like divine beasts attack Qin Yu continuously in the Extreme Ice Realm. “Is your defense really strong?”  Qin Yu body turns into a beam of light, charging straight at an extreme-ice lion without dodging at all. But Shi Zhan, that extreme-ice lion, does not dodge in the least either. He is even looking forward to this.

Hardness clashes with hardness.

A small aerolite and a big one collide head-on.

The fierce collision makes Qin Yu feel his internal organs shake violently. His body is sent flying away involuntarily and his blood flows out from the corners of his mouth. But the 3 Sword Blade Awls and the other 2 extreme-ice lions immediately come at him.

Qin Yu’s body does several somersaults, avoiding the 2 extreme-ice lions’ sharp claws and a Sword Blade Awl in quick succession. Of the other 2 Sword Blade Awls, one pierces through his thigh and one scrapes his face, but his wounds all heal fully in just a while.

“I still don’t believe your defense is so strong.” Turing into a beam of light again, Qin Yu rushes at an extreme-ice lion.

“You’re seeking your death.”
The extreme-ice lion named Shi Bing is not scared at all. He clashes with Qin Yu violently like a heavy aerolite. But at this moment, a furious, painful roar is heard: “Big brother, 3rd brother, this brat has an immortal weapon!”
Bloodstains have appeared on Shi Bing’s body. A part of his white armor has been penetrated and destroyed. But the bluish white light in his body flickers and that white suit of armor is restored at a noticeably fast speed. After a while, it becomes a complete suit of armor again.

Now the 3 extreme-ice lions are looking at Qin Yu with even more blazing eyes. “Brat, you really got quite a lot of treasures. Not only have you got a treasure with an amazing ability for restoration, you also got an immortal weapon with astonishing offensive power. I never thought you’d be able to break our Extreme Ice Armor and even injure my 2nd brother.”  Shi Xin says with a smile.

But Qin Yu frowns.

Shi Xin is smiling even in this situation so obviously he and his brothers still have a backup move.
Moreover, the defense of the opponents’ Extreme Ice Armor is really very strong and may rival that of immortal items. Most importantly, even if he does his best to break the Extreme Ice Armor, the Mystic Eyeballs inside the bodies of those extreme-ice lions will automatically restore it to normal in just a while.

Now Qin Yu finally has a headache. “Brat, don’t you think that we can’t capture you because you got a treasure with an amazing ability for restoration.” Shi Xin says with an indifferent smile.

Various seal-style markings then begin to float out from the 3 extreme-ice lions’ stomachs. Each marking is radiating a peculiar light. These markings look very similar to the markings on the edge of the Extreme Ice Realm.

Right after the new seal-style markings float into the edge of the Extreme Ice Realm, all markings shine intensely. At the same time, the density of the white misty masses inside the Extreme Ice Realm increases greatly. Now it seems the whole Extreme Ice Realm is filled with them.

Numbness;

Those white misty masses are really too cold. As soon as some of them intrude into Qin Yu’s body, the intruded parts are frozen stiff and go numb. When the stellar energy inside his body has just neutralized the invading white misty masses, he is shrouded in even more white misty masses. 
Poof!

A Sword Blade Awl pierces through Qin Yu’s stomach.

Normally he could have evaded it, but because his body was too numb, his speed naturally dropped, making the Sword Blade Awl too fast for him to avoid.

“Ha-ha … time to die, brat.”
Extreme-ice lion Shi Xin takes a claw swipe straight at Qin Yu’s head. Qin Yu has absolutely no doubts about the sharpness of that claw. In general, divine beasts’ claws and teeth become harder as their power improves.

The claws and teeth of these extreme-ice lions may even be approaching immortal weapons. Shi Xin, Shi Bing and Shi Zhan keep attacking Qin Yu continuously while the blurs of their Sword Blade Awls flash back and forth without cease.

“You’re  smug  enough  already.”  Qin  Yu’s  indifferent  voice rises in the minds of the extreme-ice lions.

He has not used a killing blow since the beginning because he considered these 3 extreme-ice lions his own holy beasts long ago and therefore wanted to observe carefully how formidable they actually are.

Now it seems … they are really a pleasant surprise.

Qin Yu is standing in midair.

The 3 extreme-ice lions cannot help getting startled after hearing what he just said. “Don’t talk big, brat. I don’t believe a midget Xiuzhenist like you, who hasn’t even reached the Dacheng stage, can do something to us.” Shi Xin is totally unconcerned.

“Really?”
Qin Yu gives an indifferent laugh. At the same time, his body turns into a purple mass of flame.

The Lord of Black Flame’s Ring — Heavenly Flame Field.

Qin Yu does not know at all how much flame energy the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring is containing, but he knows that he simply cannot unleash the true power of the ring at his current level.

Under the cover of the Heavenly Flame Field, the white misty masses of the Extreme Ice Realm cannot affect Qin Yu in the slightest. In terms of speed, he is inferior to the Sword Blade Awls, but he is superior to the extreme-ice lions. Therefore, he and the purple mass of flame around him smash into Shi Zhan’s body.

Enfolded in heavenly flames, Qin Yu is not affected at all by the Extreme Ice Realm.

In contrast, when the heavenly flames come into contact with the extreme-ice lion, he finds it exceedingly unbearable. Even though he is protected by the Extreme Ice Armor, the heavenly flames still cause his offensive power to decrease sharply.

“Aren’t you very strong?”  Qin Yu gives a cold smile. The Heavenly Flame Field around him unexpectedly expands quite a lot in an instant, almost enfolding the entire body of the extreme-ice lion.

Not only the extreme-ice lion’s torso, even his head, his eyes and his tail are shielded completely on the outside by a white layer of armor too. That Mystic Eyeball is indeed marvelous, as it can form the Extreme Ice Armor. In addition, it can form the armor at any place on the extreme-ice lion’s body without even affecting his offense at all.

The heavenly flames and the Extreme Ice Armor come into contact with each other.

One is extremely hot, the other extremely cold.

They cancel each other out.

At this moment, Qin Yu lands a series of fierce punches on the face of the extreme-ice lion, his fists covered in heavenly flames and looking like illusions.

The other 2 extreme-ice lions, Shi Xin and Shi Bing, seem to have been dumbfounded by the heavenly flames around Qin Yu. Only when he starts to pummel Shi Zhan do they wake up. Letting out furious roars, they immediately charge at him. Thanks to the heavenly flames, Qin Yu is not affected by the Extreme Ice Realm, but Shi Zhan’s body is being surrounded by the heavenly flames so the amplification effect of the Extreme Ice Realm is basically useless to him and his offensive power has even dropped because of this instead.

Given Qin Yu’s strong physical body, it is not difficult at all for him to handle a Dacheng-stage divine beast.

In the blink of an eye, extreme-ice lion Shi Zhan is knocked out by several hundred heavy punches.

“Good, this is the first.” Qin Yu makes a wave of his hand. A black rope ties the extreme-ice lion up right away. He immediately throws the lion straight into the Qingyu Immortal Mansion with a thought.

As the owner of the Qingyu Immortal Mansion, Qin Yu naturally can put someone else in it. Of course, this can only be done on condition that this someone does not resist. Now extreme-ice lion Shi Zhan has been knocked out by several hundred quick and fierce punches and has been tied up, how can he possibly resist? 
After coming into the Qingyu Immortal Mansion, perhaps even golden immortals will have to listen to Qin Yu’s orders.

“Where’s 3rd brother?!”
Both Shi Bing and Shi Xin roar furiously almost at the same time. They have just seen their 3rd brother disappear suddenly just like that with their own eyes. This is really too unbelievable.

“Your 3rd brother?”  Qin Yu looks astounded, but then he bursts into laughter immediately. “He’s waiting for you in a very beautiful place.”
He charges at another extreme-ice lion. This time his target is Shi Bing.

The Lord of Black Flame’s Ring — Heavenly Flame Field. When the heavenly flames touch his body, even though Shi Bing is protected by the Extreme Ice Armor, he still loses his composure because extreme-ice lions hate flame the most.

The same move is used.

A bombardment of heavy punches!

However, Shi Bing already saw his 3rd brother get knocked out by this move and then get tied up so he uses his own sharp claws to attack Qin Yu like crazy.

Answering attacks with attacks? This is most welcome to Qin Yu.

The wounds inflicted on him by the claws heal in the blink of an eye, but Shi Bing’s injuries become more and more serious.

“Get lost.” The eldest extreme-ice lion Shi Xin rushes over. But now Qin Yu has already turned the Black Origin into a rope again and is about to tie Shi Bing up. Noticing that Shi Xin is charging at him from behind, he only gives a smile.

The Lord of Black Flame’s Ring — Gravitational Field.

The entire body of Shi Xin, who a moment ago was rushing over extremely fast, sinks abruptly as if he is being pressed down by a great mountain. Naturally, his attack fails to reach Qin Yu.

Qin Yu leisurely ties Shi Bing up and throws him straight into the Qingyu Immortal Mansion.

“You’re the only one left.” He looks at Shi Xin and says with a smile.

B10C43: Hou Fei And Hei Yu

“What did you do to my 2nd and 3rd brothers? You haven’t killed them. If you had killed them, where would their bodies be now? Spit it out, where did you send them to?”
At the moment, Shi Xin appears extremely furious. He has already changed into his human form.

The 3 brothers were born of the same parents and have been practicing and struggling for survival in the Chaotic Astral Ocean together. All of them were lucky enough to pass the 9- from-9th Heaven Tribulation to reach the Dacheng stage.

They are already no longer far from achieving ascension but this time they have run into a Xiuzhenist who is a wolf in sheep’s clothing.

This is a Xiuzhenist who has not even reached the Dacheng stage but he has defeated the 3 of them completely. Even though they are divine beasts and have the Sword Blade Awls and the Mystic Eyeballs, one being low-grade immortal weapons and the other being natural treasures, they have still been defeated by a mere pre-Dacheng-stage Xiuzhenist.

“Your 2nd and 3rd brothers? Oh, don’t worry. They’re not dead yet.” Qin Yu now says casually.

The Extreme Ice Realm has not been maintained by the Mystic Eyeballs since he threw Shi Bing and Shi Zhan into the Qingyu Immortal Mansion so it has already started to melt gradually and the white misty masses have also started to vanish slowly.

The only one left is Shi Xin so Qin Yu can definitely catch him with ease.

“They’re not dead, then where are they now?” Shi Xin asks anxiously.

“Very simple, if you let me capture you without putting up a fight, I’ll take you to see them.” Qin Yu says with an indifferent smile. 
Shi  Xin’s  face  hardens:  “Xiuzhenist,  do  you  think  I’m  an idiot? Letting you capture me without putting up a fight? You say you haven’t killed my 2 brothers, but who knows if that’s true? Who knows if you’re trying to fool me?”
“Shi Xin … do I still need to fool you?” Qin Yu asks in reply.

Shi Xin is startled.

He recalls how formidable Qin Yu was — a Xiuzhenist who has not reached the Dacheng stage and yet can control the heavenly flame, which is feared by even standard immortals. If not for them being 3 divine beasts and having the Mystic Eyeballs, which can form the Extreme Ice Armor, perhaps the heavenly flame alone would have been enough to destroy the 3 of them.

In addition to the heavenly flame, Qin Yu even has a treasure with an astonishing ability for restoration, an immortal weapon which was able to break through the defense of the Extreme Ice Armor and … that pressure, which appeared at the last moment all of a sudden.

All these things cause Shi Xin to find the Xiuzhenist in front of him so mysterious.

Just the combination of Qin Yu’s ability to control the heavenly flame, his body, which can almost be called imperishable, and his speed, which is far superior to Shi Xin’s, is already enough to make it absolutely impossible for Shi Xin to run away.

Of course, this body can only be called imperishable on condition that Qin Yu’s soul is not attacked.

For example, an expert of Zong Jue’s caliber will probably blow Qin Yu’s head to pieces directly before he can even dodge, destroying his soul. At that time, his recovery ability will be useless no matter how amazing it is.

When the soul is shattered, he will definitely die. 
But Shi Xin does not have the ability to destroy Qin Yu’s soul in an instant yet.

“Right, you don’t need to fool me. The 3 of us joined forces in the Extreme Ice Realm but you were still able to capture my 2 brothers. Now I don’t have the Extreme Ice Realm or my brothers’ help so I can’t even run away.” Shi Xin says with a forced smile. “Okay, I agree to let you capture me without fighting back!”
He looks at Qin Yu: “I hope you aren’t fooling me and will let me see my 2 brothers.”
“Don’t worry. I’m certainly not fooling you.”
Qin Yu makes a wave of his hand. A black rope automatically lengthens and ties Shi Xin up firmly right away.

This Black Origin is a top-grade holy weapon after all and it can take all kinds of forms so not even Shi Xin can break it by struggling with his current power. Besides, the rope has wound around him in a great many loops so even if he goes all out to break a loop, there will still be many more left. And the Black Origin can even wind more loops around him.

Shi Xin has let Qin Yu tie him up at will using the rope without resisting.

“Now meet your 2 brothers.”  With a thought, Qin Yu also throws him straight into the Qingyu Immortal Mansion.

As the 3 divine beasts have been sucked into the Qingyu Immortal Mansion, naturally the original area of ice now begins to melt away. Gradually, the frozen water surface is shattered by the water pressure and this area reverts to being an area with sky-high billows.

There is a faint smile on Qin Yu’s face.

He is really very happy at the moment. In the past he obtained 4 holy beast collars in the Treasure-Storing Tower. One of them was used to tame the ink qilin so now there are still 3 unused holy beast collars, which are just enough for the 3 extreme-ice lions.

“Master.”
The ink qilin has quickly flown up to Qin Yu: “Master, you have handled those enemies, haven’t you?”
“I’ve handled them.” Qin Yu says with a smile. “Let’s go into the immortal mansion, Inky.”
After subduing the ink qilin, Qin Yu has also taken him into the Qingyu Immortal Mansion so he is aware of the existence of the Qingyu Immortal Mansion.

As the owner of the Qingyu Immortal Mansion, Qin Yu can let anyone else enter it.

But if he himself wants to go into the mansion, he will have to take it out and put it on a certain place to be able to do so. When the mansion is still in his body, he cannot go into it.

This Qingyu Immortal Mansion is very wonderful, being able to enlarge or shrink just like holy items or immortal items.

To a certain extent, it indeed can be considered an immortal item, only this immortal item took an exceedingly shocking amount of materials to make.

Qin Yu puts the shrunken Qingyu Immortal Mansion in a corner at the bottom of the ocean. At the same time, he controls the illusionary spells, making the Qingyu Immortal Mansion look like a submerged rock.

His body then goes straight into the mansion like a blue wisp of smoke. The ink qilin was already sent into the mansion even before he took it out.

…… In a garden of the Qingyu Immortal Mansion,

Qin Yu is sitting in a chair made of elemental holy rock looking at the 3 dumbfounded extreme-ice lions before him. The ink qilin is laughing on one side of him.

The ink qilin certainly knows what the 3 extreme-ice lions are thinking in their minds. When he first came into this immortal mansion, he was also scared stiff by the fact that it is made entirely of elemental holy ore.

Even all the elemental holy rock of the deposit on the Devil Peng Island is a smaller amount than the elemental holy rock of this immortal mansion. Moreover, this whole mansion was carved out of a massive chunk of elemental holy ore.

Shi Xin, Shi Bing and Shi Zhang look at each other, their eyes full of fright.

The 3 of them have seen elemental holy rock. They even killed an 8th tribulation loose practitioner just because of a piece of elemental holy rock, and a low-grade one at that. Having been living in the Chaotic Astral Ocean for a long time, these 3 extreme-ice lions know very well how valuable elemental holy rock is here.

“Good Heavens! How can this place have so much elemental holy rock?” Shi Xin and his brothers have been shocked completely.

On one side, Qin Yu is in no hurry. He is only drinking spring water.

On the Qian Long continent, when some rustics go into big cities such as capitals, most of them have pretty much the same expression as the 3 Shi brothers. They are all … so shocked and overwhelmed with disbelief.

“Gentlemen.” Qin Yu finally says.

Only now do the Shi brothers wake up. The big brother Shi Xin says first: “You already amazed the 3 of us a lot in the Extreme Ice Realm. Who could have thought that what you showed wasn’t everything you got? This mansion … Where did you get this much elemental holy rock? No, all parts of this mansion seem to be a whole. This should be … impossible.”
He immediately lies prone on the ground to observe carefully.

“A chunk … could it be this whole mansion is made of a huge chunk of elemental holy rock?” Shi Xin feels a dizzy spell. This is really too shocking.

Shi Bing and Shi Zhan are totally shocked too.

Where did such an enormous chunk of elemental holy rock come from?

“No, how can there be such a huge chunk of elemental holy rock? This is elemental holy ore. Only, it is of such exceptionally high quality that it shows almost no signs of impurities.” Qin Yu says smilingly. The 3 Shi brothers are Dacheng-stage divine beasts, after all, so they calm down in a while.

“Why did you take us to this place?” Shi Zhan is the first to roar angrily.

Qin Yu is startled. He already told them the reason, did he not?

Shi Xin gives the least calm brother Shi Zhan a stare then says to Qin Yu: “I know what you want to do. But if I become your holy beast, I’ll lose my freedom. And … as a divine beast, I really can’t agree to become a human’s mount.”
“I won’t become your mount even if you kill me.” Shi Zhan roars.

Shi Bing has not said anything but the look in his eyes shows that he thinks the same as his 2 brothers. Qin Yu gives a forced smile.

“It’s really difficult to make divine beasts agree to become mounts. I already subdued them with my power, but …” He is very frustrated inside.

When he made the ink qilin his holy beast, he had to promise that, after his ascension, the ink qilin would be freed and would only have to protect the Qin clan’s members a bit. Only because of this was the ink qilin willing to become his mount.

So, it is really difficult to tame the 3 divine beasts in front of him.

“You’re really unwilling to yield?” Qin Yu asks again, but this time there is not a smile on his face, making him look ice-cold.

The 3 extreme-ice lions nod their heads resolutely. “Divine beasts are superior to humans. Don’t even think you can turn us into a human’s mounts.” Shi Zhan says proudly.

In the eyes of divine beasts, they are superior to humans.

Of course, in the eyes of humans, divine beasts are just highly gifted demonic beasts, which, deep in their hearts, still consider humans to be the paragon of all creatures despite being frighteningly powerful.

“That’s impossible, even if you kill us.” Shi Xin also says.

They would rather die than submit.

The ink qilin says to Qin Yu: “Master, it’s really very hard to make these divine beasts your mounts … Only when you can make them sincerely think that you’re superior to them will they be willing to become your mounts. Even though your power already subdued them, it’s very difficult to make them consider you their superior.” Seeing the looks in the 3 extreme-ice lions’ eyes, Qin Yu knows in his mind that it is pointless to say more too.

“Alright, since you’re unwilling, just stay in a courtyard house of the Qingyu Immortal Mansion. But your movements will be limited to that house as well.”
With a thought, he immediately sends the 3 divine beasts into a courtyard house.

The entire Qingyu Immortal Mansion is covered in restrictive spells so everything at a place of the mansion can be teleported to another. Of course … the precondition for this is that the objects of the teleportation cannot resist the restrictive spells.

If there were an immortal emperor here, given Qin Yu’s current power level, they probably could remove all the restrictive spells activated by him right away. But it is simply impossible for the 3 extreme-ice lions to remove the spells arranged by Immortal Emperor Ni Yang. ……

After lodging the 3 extreme-ice lions in the Qingyu Immortal Mansion, Qin Yu also lets the ink qilin stay in it. He himself then rides the middle-grade immortal weapon, flying northeast at his top speed.

Time flies. In the blink of an eye, a month has passed.

At the middle Dujie stage, relying on his current body and the middle-grade immortal sword, Qin Yu has reached an extremely astonishing speed when flying. Now he is several tens of times faster than he was at the early Core stage.

“Where are you now, big brother? I and the mixed hairy bird have just flown past the Black Grass Island.” Hou Fei sends Qin Yu a message through his transmitter.

Qin Yu makes a sweep of his holy sense. After recalling the map of the Chaotic Astral Ocean, he feels a wave of delight. “Fei Fei, Xiao Hei, I’m about to reach the island of the Green- robed Grand Founder now. Perhaps there’s only a day left before we meet again.” Qin Yu is very excited inside at the moment.

He has not seen Xiao Hei and Fei Fei since leaving for the Chaotic Astral Ocean to explore the Nine Sword Immortal Mansion with Li’er that day.

“Big brother, after passing the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation, I and the mixed hairy bird can already take human forms. Do you know how we look in our human forms? Ha-ha, they’re not very similar to the appearances we created with illusion techniques in the past.” Hou Fei says to Qin Yu via a message.

Qin Yu is also guessing in his mind.

After going through the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation, divine beasts can take human forms. These human forms are definitely not illusions but the real thing. After the tribulation, they will automatically change into these human forms. They certainly can alter their appearances, but those original human forms will still be the basics.

After a day,

While flying extremely fast, Qin Yu often gets information about his brothers’ route through his transmitter. His holy sense then detects the 2 of them first.

In a while after that, Hou Fei and Hei Yu arrive in front of Qin Yu.

From their auras alone, he can tell who is who between them.

Hou Fei is clad in green armor and often has a smile on his face, his eyes narrowed because of the smile. His whole body is a bit thin and looks like that of a 20-year-old young man. Hei Yu is dressed fully in a black suit of armor which is covered in various feather-like scales. His body is slightly thin, looking like that of a 15 or 16-year-old juvenile, only it has a tinge of chilliness.

“Ha-ha,  big  brother,  my  human  form  is  very  handsome, right? The mixed hairy bird unexpectedly looks like an immature boy in his human form. You see, red lips and white teeth, tut-tut.” Hou Fei says laughingly.

Hei Yu takes a look at Hou Fei with a frown and says curtly: “Shut up!”
Right afterwards, he looks at Qin Yu with uncontrollable excitement in his eyes. After all, the 2 of them have been separated from each other for so long.

“Big brother,” Hei Yu can only say 2 words.

At the moment Qin Yu is very excited: “Good, this is really very good.” He suddenly remembers that his 2 sworn brothers have not seen the Qingyu Immortal Mansion so he says at once: “Fei Fei, Xiao Hei, in the past I got a mansion in the Nine Sword Immortal Mansion. I’ll take you to see it now.”
After saying so, he pulls his 2 brothers down into the Chaotic Astral Ocean simultaneously.

B10C44: Shaking

Clouds and mists are drifting in the Qingyu Immortal Mansion as usual. At the moment, Qin Yu and his 2 brothers are gathering in the east garden. He is on one side and is talking about where he obtained this Qingyu Immortal Mansion from and about some characteristics of the mansion.

“Big brother, this, this is the immortal mansion you obtained?”
Hou Fei’s eyes pop out of his head. He looks at the perfectly sophisticated Qingyu Immortal Mansion with a face full of disbelief. Beside him, Xiao Hei is also has a completely astonished expression.

“Oh my, big brother, who could have thought that Nine Sword Immortal Mansion would have so many treasures? If I had known this earlier, I would have gone and plundered it.” Hou Fei appears to be somewhat disappointed but Hei Yu still looks grim. Obviously he cares very little about what Hou Fei says. Hei Yu looks at Qin Yu, saying: “Big brother, can you tell us a bit about what you encountered in the Nine Sword Immortal Mansion?” Hou Fei immediately looks at Qin Yu too.

“All right, then I’ll tell you carefully. That day …”
……

It takes Qin Yu almost an hour to give a thorough account of what he encountered in the Nine Sword Immortal Mansion and how other experts intrigued against and fought each other.
“The Ni Yang Realm? Big brother, when even the Nine Sword Immortal Mansion had so many treasures, the Ni Yang Realm must have a lot more stuff. Humph, you’ve got the map, haven’t you? Let the 3 of us join forces and go to plunder it together and bring everything back. What do you think?” Hou Fei says excitedly.

Hei Yu, however, says coldly: “Go to seek your death?” “What did you say?” Hou Fei is angered at once.

“Monkey, didn’t you hear what big brother said? Even the Nine Sword Immortal Mansion was so dangerous. The Ni Yang Realm is 10,000 times more precious than the Nine Sword Immortal Mansion so it must be immeasurably more dangerous too. Plus, big brother already said that the power of a Dacheng-stage Xiuxianist is the minimum requirement for going into the Ni Yang Realm.” Hei Yu says in an ice-cold voice.

Hou  Fei  says  confidently:  “Mixed  hairy  bird,  now  we’re already at the late Dujie stage so we can even handle Dacheng- stage Xiuxianists easily, can’t we?”
“We can, but that’s merely the minimum requirement for entering the Ni Yang Realm. I really don’t think … the comers who barely meet the minimum requirement will be able to get many treasures. They will be lucky if they can protect their little lives.” Hei Yu always criticizes Hou Fei.

“You …” Hou Fei is so angry that he is speechless. Qin Yu says smilingly: “Alright, alright, what Xiao Hei said makes a lot of sense. I’ve also thought it over carefully. The message this Immortal Emperor Ni Yang left behind for me in the Lord of Black Flame’s Ring says that … only those with at least the power of a Dacheng-stage Xiuxianist can go into the Ni Yang Realm. But that’s merely the entrance test for the Ni Yang Realm. Most probably there are more tests even more dangerous inside the Ni Yang Realm. I’m afraid the power of a Dacheng-stage Xiuxianist is still insufficient. Besides, I think it’s impossible for a hideout of a super immortal emperor not to have some terrifyingly powerful restrictive spells. So, we better go in together with some experts. When those 12th tribulation loose immortals and loose devils hurry on ahead, we’ll just follow them.”
“If we can obtain any treasures, that will be great, but if we can’t, that won’t be a problem either. After all, now we still lack power so in fact it’s already extraordinary that we’ve got the Qingyu Immortal Mansion.” He knows himself very well.

After all, he has not even reached the level of standard immortals and standard devils. In the immortal world, generally only experts of the mystic immortal stage can have immortal mansions like the Qingyu Immortal Mansion. Even if they cannot compare with Immortal Emperor Ni Yang, they are level-1 mystic immortals at the very least.

Hou Fei ponders for a while then nods.

“What you said makes sense, big brother. That Ni Yang Realm must be exceptionally dangerous. Let those 12th tribulation loose practitioners rush ahead, ha-ha … we’ll take advantage of them at the back.” He bursts into strange laughter.

“Fei  Fei,  Xiao  Hei,  in  the  past  Uncle  Lan  took  you  to  a mysterious place for you to undergo special training. It’s been just several years since then, but you both have even passed the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation. Tell me, what mysterious place could be so formidable?”  Now Qin Yu has always been very curious about this.

In the beginning they were only at the early Dongxu stage, but now they have surpassed the Kongming stage and have even overcome the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation to reach the late Dujie stage. A normal Xiuzhenist will need at least several thousand years to achieve that but they needed only about 2 years.

Their power could be improved rapidly, but how could their soul levels be improved so fast too?

Both Hou Fei and Hei Yu frown.

“Big brother, in fact we don’t know where that place is either.” Hei Yu says.

Seeing Hou Fei’s and Hei Yu’s expressions, Qin Yu knows that his 2 brothers really do not know where that place is.

“At the time, Uncle Lan took us away with him directly using teleportation. After the teleportation, we arrived in a mysterious place that we’d never heard of. The holy energy in that place was even 100 times thicker than the holy energy outside. We trained in there for more than 100 years and reached all the way up to the middle Dujie stage. Uncle Lan then took us to leave that place and put us on an islet within the territory of the Stellar Tower so that we could wait for our tribulations. After the tribulations, we went directly from that islet to look for you.” Hou Fei says carefully.

“More than 100 years?”
Qin Yu is in disbelief.

“When I went into the Nine Sword Immortal Mansion, you also left with Uncle Lan. It’s been only a short time since then, just about 2 years.”
Hou Fei and Hei Yu look at each other, their eyes full of frustration.

“We don’t know either. We’ve been doubtful about that in our minds too. But we haven’t seen Uncle Lan again since leaving that mysterious place and Uncle Lan seems to have disappeared into thin air as well. We waited for our tribulations on that islet. After passing the 9-from-9th Heaven Tribulation, we immediately went to look for you.” Listening to what Hou Fei and Hei Yu tell him, Qin Yu becomes doubtful inwardly.

There is a mysterious place where the density of holy energy is 100 times higher than normal, and moreover, others can train in there for over 100 years while only a year of two of his time passes.

In the end, Qin Yu, Hou Fei and Hei Yu cannot figure out where that mysterious place is. They can only conclude that this miraculous place is different from the outside world and its density of holy energy is also different. Perhaps it is a certain special, secret place.

……

“Holy beast mounts? Ha-ha, big brother, so you can’t subdue them? Humph, let me try.” After hearing Qin Yu talk about holy beasts and holy beast collars, Hou Fei volunteers to go and tame those 3 extreme-ice lions. “That’s fine. Let me see your skills, both of you.”  With a thought, Qin Yu moves the 3 extreme-ice lions directly from their courtyard house in front of the 3 brothers.

After seeing the 3 extreme-ice lions, Hou Fei and Hei Yu cannot help exchanging a smile.

“How long have you been practicing?” Hei Yu asks indifferently.

Shi Xin, Shi Bing and Shi Zhan immediately feel a faint air of dominance about Hei Yu’s and Hou Fei’s bodies. That is the air of dominance which superior divine beasts specially possess. Divine beasts are very haughty. They are haughty to inferior divine beasts but are innately afraid of superior ones.

“More than 30,000 years,” Shi Xin answers first.

Qin Yu is slightly shocked. It unexpectedly took them so long to practice to the Dacheng stage. “Extreme-ice lions, your practice technique should be the most common, most basic one, right? No wonder you’ve been so slow in practice despite having some natural treasures in your bodies.”  Hou Fei says in a totally unconcerned manner: “That’s right. Extreme-ice lions are middle-class divine beasts
so you don’t have hereditary memories.”
The 3 extreme-ice lions’ eyes brighten.

They know very well that high-class divine beasts and super divine beasts all have hereditary memories, which can contain countless techniques and Secret Skills and can be considered a huge treasury. This is also the reason why high-class divine beasts and super divine beasts are far superior to middle-class and low-class divine beasts.

“I and the monkey are divine beasts of a higher class than you. You should be able to feel this too. I’ll tell you one thing, if you become our holy beasts and mounts, I and the monkey can teach you a formidable practice technique. If you don’t, then you can imagine your fate easily.”  Hei Yu says in an ice-cold voice. Hou Fei also looks at the 3 extreme-ice lions, saying with a sigh: “That’s too convenient for these 3 extreme-ice lions.”
“We’re willing to yield. Of course we’re willing to yield.” The 3 Shi brothers say hurriedly.

Divine beasts are strictly divided into classes. They can also feel that Hou Fei and Hei Yu are absolutely superior to them in terms of classes, so naturally they have no complaints about becoming their mounts. Moreover, they can even be granted secret techniques by these two later.

A divine beast’s hereditary memories are like a large treasury. They have a shockingly large number of secret techniques, including not only the techniques of this divine beast’s clan, but also quite a lot of other techniques. Any technique picked at random from them is much better than the technique the extreme-ice lions are currently practicing.

“Um, let it be this way. The eldest among you three will become my big brother’s holy beast mount, the 2nd eldest will be my holy beast mount and the 3rd one will be the holy beast mount of the mixed hairy bird.” Hou Fei says directly. 
“Big brother? You accept a human as your big brother?” Shi Zhan is the first to exclaim.

Divine beasts are haughty and the divine beasts with hereditary memories are even more so. But these 2 divine beasts with hereditary memories consider a human their big brother. Perhaps this is something unheard of in the past 1 million year.

“What? You’ve got any objection?” Hou Fei’s eyes flash with a cold light.

Hei Yu’s eyes also flash with a tinge of killing intent.

To Hei Yu, Qin Yu is the one closest to him. These 3 extreme- ice lions look down on his big brother so how can he possibly not be annoyed by that?

“We have no objection, sirs. Of course we have no objection. It’s just that I didn’t expect him to be the big brother of such exalted divine beasts as you. If we had known this earlier, we wouldn’t have opposed him.” Shi Xin says sincerely. When even 2 divine beasts with hereditary memories consider him their big brother, what is so bad about them becoming his mounts?

There is only a difference of 1 class between middle-class divine beasts and high-class divine beasts, but they are worlds apart in status.

After all, high-class divine beasts have hereditary memories while middle-class ones do not.

……

Several days later,

Qin Yu, Hou Fei and Hei Yu each are riding an extreme-ice lion flying northeast while braving the winds and the waves cheerfully. Qin Yu is dressed in a black suit of armor which the Black Origin transformed into. His holy beast mount, extreme-ice lion Shi Xin, is snow-white from head to toe and is even protected by a layer of the Extreme Ice Armor on the outside. His mount is white whereas he is dressed all in black. There is really a sharp distinction between them.

Hou Fei is clad in the Water Element Armor. This Water Element Armor was automatically created by Hou Fei when he reached the Dujie stage and is a type of body armor peculiar to fiery-eyed aquatic monkeys. His mount is extreme-ice lion Shi Bing, who is also covered in the Extreme Ice Armor.

Hei Yu is wearing the Black Scale Armor, which the extremely hard feathers on his whole body naturally transformed into after he reached the Dujie stage. The holy beast he is riding is extreme-ice lion Shi Zhan. Just like Qin Yu, he is dressed all in black and his mount is totally white.

The 3 brothers talk with other cheerfully and humorously on the way while going extremely fast through the winds and the billows. ……

“What’s the matter, big brother?” Seeing Qin Yu frown, Hou Fei asks immediately.

Qin Yu is holding a transmitter. Just now he received a message from manager Zhuang Zhong of the Stellar Tower and learnt of a matter which has made him exceptionally worried.

“Not long ago, Xiumo experts attacked the Stellar Tower. All of the Stellar Tower’s forces had to withdraw inwards and rely on the Great Heavenly Stellar Formation for defense. Luckily, the formation is very powerful after being altered by Uncle Lan so those loose devil experts couldn’t do anything to the Stellar Tower and eventually had to leave.”
Qin Yu says slowly.

“They already left so that’s good, isn’t it? Why are you still unhappy? Ah, that’s wrong!” Hou Fei now also knows that the situation is bad. 
Hei Yu knows why Qin Yu is worrying too.

“Most Xiumo experts have no regard for anybody. I’m afraid they will go straight to the Qin empire and seize my relatives to negotiate. Even though my father and some others already went into the Stellar Tower … my 2nd brother, his princes and princesses, and quite a few members of the Qin clan’s branches are still there.”
Qin Yu’s originally happy and relaxed mood has been spoilt completely.

Without thinking much, he messages his 2nd brother’s guardian right away: “Guardian Yang, immediately inform my 2nd brother that it’s highly probable that some experts will come over to hold him hostage in a while; if they really want to hold my 2nd brother hostage, then he will have to tell them directly that senior Lan wants him to pass the Heaven- Sundering Diagram on to them. Remember to make sure that nobody resists them.” Losing the Heaven-Sundering Diagram will mean nothing to Qin Yu. But nothing bad is allowed to happen to his 2nd brother’s family, whatever the cost.

Moreover, his 2nd brother is the emperor of the Qin dynasty after all.

“Yes, tower master.”  Guardian Yang answers obediently at once.

Qin Zheng is still lacking in power so he cannot use transmitters. Therefore Qin Yu has no choice but to tell Qin Zheng’s guardian to pass this message on to him. This guardian Yang is an expert of the Stellar Tower and is now at the late Dongxu stage.

“Xiumo experts do whatever they want and have absolutely no scruples about killing people. These Xiumo experts have never tasted defeat at the hands of Uncle Lan so perhaps they won’t care about him. He’s currently not here but I can’t get home immediately either.” Qin Yu becomes anxious inside. “Hopefully nothing bad happens.”  He can only hope in his heart.

However … the real situation is even more terrible than he thought. Are loose devils truly the only ones who want to fight for the Heaven-Sundering Diagram? He simple does not know that at the moment, most of the top experts in the mortal world such as Wu Kongxue are already gathering in the capital of the Qin dynasty on the Qian Long continent!

B10C45: Countless Casualties

Wu Kongxue is the leader, taking with him three 11th tribulation loose devils, consisting of Fire Devil, Wu Hei and Dame Lian Yue, and more than 10 other loose devils from the 8th tribulation up to the 10th tribulation. This 20-strong large group flies out from the bottom of the ocean in a majestic manner then goes straight towards the Qian Long continent in the north.

These 20 experts can be considered the top force of the devil path. Any of them can casually bring total destruction to the 3 big empires of mortals.

“Senior Wu Kongxue, that defensive formation of the Stellar Tower …” Dame Lian Yue says to Wu Kongxue frowningly.

Wu Kongxue is also shocked inside. This time they came to the Stellar Tower with the intention of catching that Qin Yu and snatching his treasure. But the defensive formation of the Stellar Tower is really too powerful. Even when Wu Kongxue and some other powerful experts launched a joint attack, they could not even shake the Great Heavenly Stellar Formation, which had been modified by Uncle Lan previously. 
“Looks like the rumors are most probably true. That loose immortal behind this Stellar Tower is indeed very capable. At least I’ve never known anyone who can rival him in setting up formations.” Wu Kongxue says seriously.

The hearts of Fire Devil, Dame Lian Yue and Wu Hei also sink.

“But … though he’s formidable at setting up formations, this doesn’t necessarily mean he himself is very powerful. Even in the entire Chaotic Astral Ocean, there are very few who can defeat me. Unless his true form is a super divine beast, how can I possibly be afraid of him?” Wu Kongxue is full of confidence again.

The strained expressions of Dame Lian Yue and the other 2 relax. The 10 something loose devil experts behind them also relax.

If someone can set up formidable formations, does that necessarily mean their power is also formidable? 
“According to our intelligence, that Qin Yu’s experiences are really legendary. But there’s one thing … He values his family a great deal. Now we’ll go to the Qin dynasty on the Qian Long continent, seize his relatives directly and use them to coerce Qin Yu into handing over his Heaven-Sundering Diagram. This will surely succeed, won’t it?” Dame Lian Yue says in a loud and clear voice.

This plan was drawn up by Dame Lian Yue. Given the influence of Xiumo experts, it was relatively easy for her to gather information about Qin Yu.

The Stellar Tower is several million li away from the Qian Long continent but these experts of the devil path need even less than a half day to cover this short distance and go into the territory of the Qian Long continent.

They then fly straight to — the capital of the Qin empire.

…… Not far behind Wu Kongxue, there is an indistinct pale silhouette, which is none other than Reverend Ming Liang.

Reverend Ming Liang’s Stellar Ignition Art is a formidable practice technique in the immortal world and is very special. After someone starts to practice it, the energy in their whole body becomes exceptionally refined and internally restrained. When they attack, their energy is also concentrated in one point, making their attacks extraordinarily powerful. Thanks to this technique, Reverend Ming Liang can match Wu Kongxue in fighting capability.

Moreover, because he practices this technique, generally experts of his level cannot detect his presence.

“Just as I expected, that senior Lan is indeed very powerful. In the past this defensive formation couldn’t even withstand the attack of the likes of Shan Qu, but now it can easily ward off the joint attack of 4 powerful loose devils including Wu Kongxue. Humph, humph, Wu Kongxue, keep attacking at will with your underlings. When that senior Lan comes out, you won’t even have enough time to cry.” Reverend Ming Liang says with a calm, cold smile.

“Can that senior Lan … be an immortal who descended from the immortal world? Is he a golden immortal or a mystic one?” He thinks to himself, guessing in his mind.

At the same time, he takes out a transmitter: “Junior brother, you and the others lead everybody to the Qian Long continent quickly. Those Xiumo experts have already reached the Qian Long continent. In my estimation, they are probably going to the capital of that Qin dynasty to seize Qin Yu’s relatives.”
The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. Reverend Ming Liang and his subordinates want to be the oriole but can they really be the oriole?

……

The Wilderness is divided into the outer area, the inner area and the central area. The outer area only has some most basic Xiuyaoists. The Xiuyaoists of the inner area can be considered the backbone of the Wilderness, but only the central area is the greatest power on the Qian Long continent. In this place, loose demons are counted by the 10,000.
There is a huge, luxurious city in the central area of the Wilderness with quite a lot of loose demon experts living in it. The loose demon experts who can live in this city have all at least passed the 6th tribulation. The mansion right in the center of the city is the residence of the Wilderness’s central ruler.

The central ruler is a 12th tribulation loose demon called Yu Liang.

The servants in the mansion all know that not long ago Yu Liang left the Wilderness with the 3 big demons under him to handle some affair and that since his return, the temperament of this central ruler, who is also the real king of the whole Wilderness, has changed. Now he has become a silent individual, or … a gloomy one to be exact.

Despite playing with a goblet in his hands, Yu Liang is replaying that frightening scene in his mind. 
He and the 3 big demons under him executed a joint attack. This attack was so terrifyingly powerful that he believed even the no. 1 expert of the Chaotic Astral Ocean, Zong Jue, would not necessarily be able to take it. But that kind-looking middle- aged man took it with ease and then sent the 4 of them falling face down to the ground with a wave of his hand.

Too strong!

He is simply on a whole different level.

“An all-out joint attack by three 11th tribulation divine beasts and me unexpectedly couldn’t hurt him one bit. Luckily the demon emperor in the demon world is still reasonable enough not to force my hand.” Yu Liang lets out a sigh.

He simply does not know that before he led his subordinates to the Stellar Tower to snatch its ink-wash painting according to an order by the demon emperor last time, Shan Qu and 3 other Shan-generation experts of the Qingxu Temple had just attacked the Stellar Tower, and so when he and his subordinates arrived, Uncle Lan was still in the Stellar Tower.

With a wave of Uncle Lan’s hand, the 4 experts immediately fell flat on their faces. Despite being the venerable ruler of the Wilderness, Yu Liang immediately ran back in shame and no longer dared to aim for that ink-wash painting again at all.

“Oh?”
He turns his hand over. A transmitter appears.

“Xiumo experts have arrived in the capital of the Qin dynasty?” His eyes brighten. The sender of the information he just received is one of the 3 big demons under him — divine beast hydra Kong Cao, who is his no. 1 subordinate. Even though Kong Cao is an 11th tribulation expert, his soul level is about the same as that of Yu Liang.

In the past, after failing to snatch the ink-wash painting, Yu Liang drew a lesson from this painful experience and dispatched Kong Cao to the Qin dynasty to keep watch on everything.
He does not dare to go and snatch the ink-wash painting under coercion from Uncle Lan, but if the loose immortals or loose devils can obtain the painting by force, he and the other experts of the Wilderness will fight them for the painting in their hands, in which case that mysterious senior Lan most probably will not be able to blame the experts of the Wilderness.

“Kong Cao, you must remember not to get into action or hurt anyone of the Qin clan. Even if those fellas from the Teng Long continent kill people, it will be none of our concern. What we have to do is … wait for them to get the ink-wash painting and snatch it from their hands.”
Yu Liang immediately gives his subordinate an order.

They are totally scared of that mysterious senior Lan but they are not afraid of facing the loose practitioners from the Teng Long continent at all. In this world, perhaps only the dragon clan leader and the no. 1 expert of the Chaotic Astral Ocean, Zong Jue, can make Yu Liang flinch.

“Yes, my lord.” Kong Cao is keeping watch in the capital.

Given the distance between the central area of the Wilderness and the Qin dynasty’s capital, an expert from the central Wilderness can reach the capital just by teleporting several times. Therefore, Yu Liang simply does not have to worry that his forces will arrive late.

……

Qin Zheng is amending memorials to the throne in the imperial study. Even though Qin Yu ordered guardian Yang to inform Qin Zheng about matters concerning the Heaven- Sundering Diagram, he is not worried in the least. He thinks that if he gives the Heaven-Sundering Diagram to the enemies and frightens them a bit by mentioning Uncle Lan, they most probably will take the diagram without doing anything to him.

“Phew …” Qin Zheng gives his sluggish waist a stretch. 
All those thick memorials to the throne have finally been amended. Luckily, Qin Yu has Base-Building Pills so even someone with little talent for cultivation like Qin Zheng was able to reach the Xiantian level. As a Xiantian expert, not sleeping for several days and nights is just a small matter to
him.

“Big brother already reached the Jindan stage earlier. 3rd brother has even reached an amazing level in power. I’m the only one who had to rely on 3rd brother’s Base-Building Pills to reach the Xiantian level. But there’ll still be a lot of time later. When Guan’er has matured, I’ll pass the imperial throne to him. At that time, I’ll be able to focus on practicing too.”
Thinking about Qin Guan, his son and also the current crown prince, Qin Zheng feels very happy in his heart.

Qin Guan is very merciful and, unlike rigid people, has an extremely flexible mind. Qin Zheng believes that after the Qin empire has unified the whole Qian Long continent, if he lets his son rule such a big empire, his son will definitely make it reach new heights and even surpass the Qin empire established by Qin Shi Huang 1000 years ago. 
“Are you the Qin dynasty’s emperor, Qin Yu’s 2nd brother?”
A voice comes in from outside the door of the imperial study.

Shocked, Qin Zheng raises his head to take a look.

The imperial palace is heavily guarded and the imperial study in it is even much more so. But now nearly 20 people are unexpectedly standing outside the imperial study without waking up any of the guards. They each have an aura which is so terrifying it is suffocating about them.

Cold sweat is coming out nonstop on the foreheads of all the guards at the door of the imperial study.

This is too terrifying.

Those auras alone make these guards feel as if doomsday has come. They feel as if dark clouds have blotted out the sky and enveloped the imperial palace, leaving them no way out, and are terrified by this. None of the guards can utter a sound. Guardian Yang has reached the late Dongxu stage and is the emperor’s secret protector, but even he has been scared stiff too.

“You are …” Qin Zheng says.

Fortunately, these experts are not suppressing him with their auras. After all, they still have to question him.

Dame Lian Yue says coldly: “Don’t ask. I only want to ask you where your 3rd brother Qin Yu went.”
Wu Kongxue also says: “His Heaven-Sundering Diagram is the only thing we want. Tell me where your 3rd brother is.” He does not care at all about keeping this information secret. Given his status, why should he be afraid of letting this mortal emperor know about the Heaven-Sundering Diagrams?

“Heaven-Sundering Diagram? So it’s them.” Qin Zheng calms down inside. 
He was informed of this beforehand by Qin Yu so naturally he already has a well-thought-out plan.

“Seniors, I am Qin Zheng, the emperor of the Qin dynasty.
Senior Lan entrusted me …”
Hearing Qin Zheng introduce himself, the impatient people such as Fire Devil want to shout abuse at him, but when they hear the words ‘senior Lan’, they immediately keep listening to him.

“Senior  Lan  entrusted  me  with  the  task  of  handing  this Heaven-Sundering Diagram over to those who come to look for me. You are most probably the people mentioned by senior Lan. He really has wonderful foresight.” Qin Zheng says with a smile, his words containing respect for Uncle Lan.

Wu Kongxue is startled. Dame Lian Yue, Fire Devil, Wu Hei and the other 10 something loose devils are all astounded inwardly.

That mysterious senior Lan unexpectedly wants to give them the Heaven-Sundering Diagram submissively?

Not only them, even Reverend Ming Liang, who is already hiding behind a wall of the imperial study, is also astonished.
“What’s  going  on?  Why  doesn’t  this  senior  Lan  get  into action and teach these loose devils a lesson? Why does he give them the Heaven-Sundering Diagram instead?” Reverend Ming Liang simply cannot believe this. From the sentence ‘but I know the little golden Peng’, he has speculated that this Uncle Lan is a super expert.

However, now everything seems to be wrong.

“I don’t care. It doesn’t matter what’s going on. Senior Lan said to give this Heaven-Sundering Diagram to those who came to look for Qin Zheng, but he didn’t say clearly to give it to Wu Kongxue. Looks like anyone can seize it, so why should I keep being timid?” Reverend Ming Liang suppresses his aura completely and prepares to spring into action.

At this moment, Qin Zheng takes the Heaven-Sundering Diagram out from his bosom.

“Ladies   and   gentlemen,   this   is   the   Heaven-Sundering Diagram left behind by senior Lan.”
Wu Kongxue and the other loose devils exchange a look. The Heaven-Sundering Diagram in Qin Zheng’s hands looks very similar to the one obtained by Dame Yan Ji. Perhaps it is the real thing.

Dame  Lian  Yue  says  clearly:  “Senior  Lan  is  really  high- minded. I admire him for that. Since he doesn’t care about the location of that immortal mansion, we’ll take this Heaven- Sundering Diagram with us. When we have a chance later, we’ll definitely return this great debt of gratitude.” Right after saying those superficial words, she wants to go and receive the diagram. However, at this last moment —
A blur appears beside Qin Zheng.

Teleportation!

After taking hold of the Heaven-Sundering Diagram with a grab, the blur disappears immediately. But when the blur is about to escape, Wu Kongxue is the first to get into action.

Who among the loose devils at the scene is not an expert?

In the blink of an eye following Reverend Ming Liang’s appearance, they come to realize that — someone has snatched their treasure. The Heaven-Sundering Diagram was snatched when it was about to fall into their hands. This is unacceptable.

But they are simply not powerful enough to intercept Reverend Ming Liang in time. Wu Kongxue has the quickest reaction. With a deep roar, he immediately makes the space around him shake for a short time. Reverend Ming Liang, who originally wanted to teleport away, no longer dares to use teleportation.

One must not teleport in an unstable area of space or else they will very likely go into a spatial rift and get twisted to pieces.

This deep roar alone spreads out from Wu Kongxue in all directions like a ripple. It has such a large range that it covers most of the imperial palace, whose structures, flowers, grasses, trees, artificial mountains and decorative rocks are immediately reduced to powder. Many people, including ladies- in-waiting, princes, princesses and imperial concubines, are also smashed to pieces right away, dyeing the imperial palace of the Qin dynasty red with their blood.

This being the starting point, a bloodbath has finally begun

B10C46: Fighting Between Immortals And Devils

There is a huge secret room built underneath the imperial study. Lei Mountain House, given to Qin Zheng by Qin Yu previously, is in there.

Qin Zheng’s first reaction was almost concurrently with Reverend Ming Liang’s sudden appearance in front of him. He gave the long, narrow table in the imperial study a slap. His whole body immediately went into a tunnel beside the table as if he was in free fall and the tunnel shut right afterwards.

As an emperor, Qin Zheng naturally has to take precautions against assassins and this tunnel was dug because of that reason.

With this slap, his body fell almost at the same time as Wu Kongxue let out a deep roar. When he had just gone into the tunnel, that shock wave reached the place where he had been at a moment before. It was extremely dangerous. Qin Zheng is not powerful but he is a Xiantian expert at any rate. Moreover, because he is the emperor a dynasty, his mentality is even much stronger than that of an ordinary loose practitioner. After the Heaven-Sundering Diagram had been snatched, he simply did not care who had obtained it and immediately dodged into Lei Mountain House in the underground secret room.

Qin Zheng has escaped.

But the nearly 20 loose devils at the scene pay no attention to this at all. They are all focusing their attention on Reverend Ming Liang.

“Ming Liang, this Heaven-Sundering Diagram is ours. Put it down and we’ll let you leave.” Wu Kongxue says in a loud and clear voice. But his terrifying energy is shaking nonstop throughout the area within several li of him. The space in his surroundings is shaking unceasingly too.

If a 12th tribulation loose devil attacks with all their might, they can even create spatial rifts in the mortal world. So, it is certainly easy for Wu Kongxue to only shake the space around him as he is doing.

Seeing that teleportation is unusable, Reverend Ming Liang lets out a cold humph without saying anything. His body immediately turns into a beam of light and flies straight south in a rampageous manner.

“Leave the diagram behind.”
Wu Kongxue shouts loudly, his voice resounding through the entire capital. At the same time, he launches an extremely terrifying attack. Various blood-red beams of light shoot out from his hands and bombard the area ahead of Reverend Ming Liang with the intention of preventing Reverend Ming Liang from running away.

Meanwhile, a blood-red mist appears in the sky above the capital. Obviously now Wu Kongxue has unleashed all his power.

“Humph, stop me by yourself? Dream on.” Having obtained the Heaven-Sundering Diagram by force, how can Reverend Ming Liang possibly give it up submissively? Because Wu Kongxue is going all out to hold him down like that, it is basically impossible for him to escape. But … how can
Reverend Ming Liang possibly fear Wu Kongxue? In an instant,
a dot of light is shot at Wu Kongxue.

Clashing head-on, dodging, attacking sneakily, bombarding each other with magic weapons, throwing talismanic seals wildly ……
During a very short time, there is a continuous series of explosions. How powerful are Reverend Ming Liang and Wu Kongxue? Both of them are 12th tribulation super experts. So, when they fight each other with all their might, how can a mere capital possibly survive? Explosions are heard unceasingly and the sky is overflowing with the blood-red mist.

…… That blood-red mist is very dense and any mortal who smells its stench of blood is completely terrified by this stench. Such a thick bloody mist is covering the airspace of the capital, causing everyone in the capital to feel as if the sky has fallen
and that doomsday has come.

“Ah, it’s Judgment Day! It’s Judgment Day!”
A scholar is running frantically in panic. He then becomes careless and, as a result, tumbles to the ground. However, because almost all the people on the streets of the capital are running desperately, the scholar is trampled to death very quickly, his pale white bones broken into pieces by feet and sticking out through his flesh. This scene is too horrible to look at, but nobody seems to pay attention to it.

Because … today is doomsday!

Scenes like this now can be seen almost everywhere.

Boom! 
Reverend Ming Liang avoids a strike by Wu Kongxue. This strike hits a street of the capital. Immediately, a shock wave spreads out from the site of the impact in all directions to a radius of several hundred meters like a sun emitting all of its light. Everything within several hundred meters of the site of the impact is turned into powder. In the area between several hundred meters to several li from the center, all the buildings collapse, smashing countless mortals to death, dyeing the capital red with blood.

“Xiao Ying, Xiao Ying, quickly come back.” A married woman is shouting anxiously.

Who can say the wars between empires are the most terrifying thing? Even in imperial wars, mortals still have chances to run away or have the ability to resist or fight for their lives.

However,  when  a  12th  tribulation  loose  devil  and  a  12th tribulation loose immortal are fighting madly like this, it is simply doomsday. Now the mortals can only run away desperately. They have absolutely no ability to resist and have no choice but to hope that such an explosion will not befall them.

2 beams of light are flashing through the air extremely fast.

They fly into the western suburb of the capital from the eastern one in an instant. The air explodes wherever they go. These 2 super experts have got fired up completely. Neither of them is willing to back off. Wu Kongxue wants to snatch that Heaven-Sundering Diagram at any cost whereas Reverend Ming Liang wants to protect it with all his might.

The capital of the Qin dynasty is groaning and wailing under the fighting between the 2 super experts.

City walls are shattered, houses collapse, palaces explode, severed limbs are sent flying, blood splatters all over the ground, wails are heard everywhere …
It is miserable. Under this absolute power, poor people and nobles alike are helpless. All of them are praying to Heaven for protection, praying that none of the attacks by these 2 super experts will land around them.

……

In Lei Mountain House, Qin Zheng’s face is full of bewilderment. Now there are 3 guardians under him, one at the middle Dongxu stage and 2 at the early Dongxu stage. That guardian Yang, who was at the late Dongxu stage, was already killed just now by Wu Kongxue’s deep roar without being able to resist at all.

If Qin Zheng had been just a bit slower or if his mentality was just a bit lower in quality, perhaps he would have suffered the same fate. As for these 3 guardians, they have been residing in Lei Mountain House all the time.

“Your Majesty, by checking with my holy sense, I have found that nearly 60% of the imperial palace with the imperial study being the center was reduced to powder by that roar. And the other 40% … was blown up while those 2 experts were fighting each other.” Liang Shen, the middle Dongxu-stage guardian, says respectfully.

Qin Zheng’s face changes color.

“You mean everybody in the imperial palace is dead except for me?” He simply cannot accept this outcome.

Liang Shen says hurriedly: “Your Majesty, not everybody is dead at all. Except for you, all those who were within the range of that deep roar let out by that super loose devil in the beginning are dead. As for the other 40% of the imperial palace, even though it was devastated by the energy of the fighting between the 2 experts, the remaining princes, princesses and imperial concubines here had already gone into hiding in underground secret rooms after the roar by that loose devil.”
Qin Zheng slightly relaxes in his heart.

“But that does not mean anything, Your Majesty. Those 2 super loose practitioners are really too powerful. When one of their attacks lands accidentally, hiding underground or not, those within several tens of meters of it will be killed in an explosion.” Liang Shen continues.

Qin Zheng is furious: “Tell me, how many of my princes are still living?”
Liang Shen says respectfully: “Of the 13 princes in that 40% of the imperial palace in the beginning … 6 are still alive. These 6 princes are all hiding in underground secret rooms. However, because they do not have the protection of Lei Mountain House, if a shock wave caused by the attacks of those 2 super loose practitioners reaches them, they will probably lose their lives.”
Two 12th tribulation loose practitioners;

Even if a casual strike by them lands, those within several tens of meters of it below the surface of the ground will definitely die, as will those within several hundred meters of it above the ground. And the structures within several thousand meters of the site of the impact will collapse. 
But Qin Zheng is staying underground and is being protected by Lei Mountain House so he is safe, unless those 2 super loose practitioners wanted to kill him, because their stray attacks cannot blow open Lei Mountain House.

“6 … when this battle is over, how many of them will possibly be alive?” Qin Zheng’s heart is full of frustration and abhorrence.

“What about the empress and the ladies?” He asks for more details.

The empress and imperial concubines all lived in the same area. In Qin Zheng’s estimation, that area should be within the range of the deep roar attack executed by that super loose practitioner in the beginning. So, it is highly probable that … all of them are already dead. Qin Zheng asked Liang Shen about them only because he finds this really hard to accept.

Liang Shen has no choice but to shake his head. “Lady Wan, Lady Ling …”
Recalling his familiar concubines, Qin Zheng feels a wave of heartache.

“Ah ~~~~~” He yells in a deep voice, his whole body starting to shake. His hands are being clenched in fists of rage and his fingernails have already sunk into his palms, causing his blood to fall drop by drop.

“Your Majesty, a lady is still alive. She is Lady Gong, the mother of the fifth prince. Now both Lady Gong and 5th Prince are hiding in the secret room underneath 5th Prince’s living quarters. They are both still living.” Liang Shen says all of a sudden.

Qin Zheng is startled.

“There’s only one left?” Qin Zheng quickly remembers that he visited none other than Lady Gong last night. She even told him that she would go to see her son today. Who could have thought she would be able to avoid a disaster thanks to this?

Of course, it is still hard to tell if she will be able to survive.

After all … the 2 super loose practitioners are still fighting like crazy.

After some time,

“Your Majesty, the airspace of the capital has regained its calmness. Those loose practitioner experts seem to be all gone already.” Liang Shen suddenly says. Reverend Ming Liang and Wu Kongxue are extremely powerful so their speeds are truly astonishing. In just a while, they have already gone away several thousand li towards the south while fighting each other.

To prevent Reverend Ming Liang from using teleportation to escape, on the way Wu Kongxue keeps sending out his terrifying energy to shake the space around him. All structures are turned into powder while mortals and Xiuzhenists alike are smashed to pieces wherever the 2 of them fly past.

A path of blood;

This is definitely the first time Wu Kongxue and Reverend Ming Liang have gone all out to fight each other since they reached their current level.

How can they possibly care about the collateral damage to mortals? They started the fighting in the capital of the Qin dynasty then immediately started moving south at high speeds while continuing to fight each other. They then go through several tens of cities. Even though most of these cities are not damaged so badly as the capital of the Qin empire, their structures are still destroyed almost completely and they each lose at least half of their populations.

From the Qin empire’s capital to the Ming empire’s Lanshan City; This several tens of thousands of li fighting path is a path of blood. The mortal casualties along this path amount to tens of millions, which is even much larger than the number of people dying in a war. Several tens of cities have been destroyed,
causing the economic loss to reach a shockingly high level.

“Ha-ha … Wu Kongxue, this Heaven-Sundering Diagram is definitely ours. It’s time you all quit dreaming.” Reverend Chi Yang, an 11th tribulation loose immortal of the Ziyang School, says with arrogant laughter. The hidden forces of Xiuxianists have eventually appeared.

Now Reverend Ming Liang, a 12th tribulation loose
immortal, is supported by four 11th tribulation loose
immortals, consisting of Reverend Ming Shan, Reverend Lan Bing, Reverend Chi Yang of the Ziyang School and Xue Yuyang of the Lanyang School. Among the latter four, Xue Yuyang of the Lanyang School is the most powerful.

Reverend Ming Liang fights Wu Kongxue.

Xue Yuyang of the Lanyang School fights Wu Hei. 
Reverend Chi Yang fights Fire Devil.

Reverend Lan Bing fights Dame Lian Yue.

Reverend Ming Shan leads the other 10 8th tribulation, 9th tribulation  and  10th  tribulation  loose  immortals  to  fight  the other 10 something loose devils of the enemy.

This fiercest battle between the devil path and the immortal path in the mortal world is simply world-shaking. They have been fighting from the capital of the Qin empire to the southernmost city of the Ming empire, Lanshan City. Now the forces of both sides are fighting in the sky above the boundless ocean desperately.

A tinge of ruthlessness appears on Reverend Ming Liang’s face. He raises his right arm until it is horizontal. An extremely glaring point of light then emerges from the tip of this hand’s forefinger. It is dazzling like the Sun. At this moment, even the Sun’s luminosity seems to be eclipsed by this one point of light. Wu Kongxue’s face changes color.

“So you want to risk your life?” He knows how formidable this move of Reverend Ming Liang is. But this move also deals to the user an amount of damage 80% as large as what it does to the enemy. Reverend Ming Liang has never used this move except when he has had to risk his life.

However, now if he does not fight off Wu Kongxue, he simply will not be able to escape.

“Stellar Ignition — Space Piercer!”
The point of light shoots at Wu Kongxue nonstop. At the same time, wherever it goes, the space is cut apart completely and a small hole seems to be pierced through the space.

Wu Kongxue’s face changes color greatly because the terrifying attraction from that spatial rift reaches him right away and because this point of light is really too fast. He clenches his teeth. In an instant, his face turns very red and his whole body also reddens as if it is boiling. He then goes a long distance away like a beam of light to dodge.

“Run.”
Reverend Ming Liang shouts in a deep voice. With a swaying movement of his body, he immediately arrives in a stable area of space, uses teleportation without delay and disappears.

Because Reverend Ming Liang has escaped, the other loose immortals naturally do not want to fight anymore. They all evade their opponents then use teleportation to disappear.

During this battle between the devil path and the immortal path,  all  the  11th  tribulation  experts  only  suffered  injuries  of different degrees. But quite a few 8th tribulation, 9th tribulation  and  10th  tribulation  experts  were  killed  as  both sides were fighting each other desperately.

Wu Kongxue, Dame Lian Yue, Fire Devil, Wu Hei and the other loose devils all have a grim expression. 
“These lowlifes,” Fire Devil is extremely furious.

Wu Kongxue says coldly: “Let’s return to the Teng Long continent immediately. Whatever happens, we must settle this score. Humph, Ming Liang!” He has never suffered such a humiliation. The Heaven-Sundering Diagram was unexpectedly snatched by someone else when it was about to fall into his hands. How can he possibly not be furious at this?

“Let’s go.”
Wu Kongxue gives an order. All the loose devils immediately use teleportation to rush to the Golden Tree Island at their top speeds.

A while after their disappearance,

Several figures appear in the area of sky above ocean where the battle was being fought just now. The leader is none other than the central ruler and also the king of the Wilderness — Yu Liang.

B10C47: Towering fury

His body is very thin but his skin is beautiful like jade. His eyes are not large but there seems to be flashes of lightning gathering in them.

This is Yu Liang, a 12th tribulation loose demon and the no. 1 expert of the Wilderness.
There are 3 individuals standing behind him. One of them is lanky and has chilling eyes like those of a poisonous snake and his whole body is wrapped in a huge black robe, which altogether make him appear to be ice-cold, shady and terrifying. This is an expert second only to Yu Liang and is the head of the 3 big demons under Yu Liang — 11th tribulation loose demon, divine beast hydra Kong Cao.

Another individual is similar to Yu Liang in stature but the muscles of his body are streamlined and his skin is dark, looking like black satin. This is one of the 3 big demons under Yu Liang — 11th tribulation loose demon, divine beast electro- leopard Xing Shou. The last individual has a doughty expression and is clad in red tight-fitting warrior clothes which look like flames. His whole body’s muscles seem to be carved out of rock. This is the last of the 3 big demons under Yu Liang — 11th tribulation loose demon, divine beast fiery rocky lion Wu Shan.

Loose demons are exceptionally powerful. These 3 big loose demons are only 11th tribulation experts but because they are divine beasts, they are clearly stronger than ordinary 11th tribulation loose devils and loose immortals. Any of them is almost equal to Wu Hei in power.

“Sir, that ink-wash painting has already been taken away by Reverend Ming Liang. Now we …” Xing Shou asks quietly.

Wu Shan’s deep strong voice rises: “Xing Shou, those loose immortals and loose devils are much weaker than us. Don’t think too much. Won’t it be better if we just go straight to the Teng Long continent and rob them?”
Kong Cao says nothing and only looks at Yu Liang. Yu  Liang  nods  slowly  and  says  gently:  “Generally  there’s nothing great about the individual power of loose immortals and loose devils. But this Reverend Ming Liang and Wu Kongxue are exceptions. They are comparable to me. Perhaps there’s little difference between us in power. However … I’m still confident of having the upper hand over them.”
“Remember, after reaching the Teng Long continent, all of you must not be too arrogant. Loose immortals and loose devils are weaker than us when it comes to individual power but they’re good at setting up formations. When several loose immortals join forces and set up a formation, their collective power will double.” Yu Liang says sternly.

Hearing him say so, the 3 big demons under him all understand that he has decided to head for the Teng Long continent.

In the Wilderness, most Xiuyaoists are either running beasts or flying beasts, with the running beasts being the most powerful group among them. Xiuyaoists are divided into 3 main categories, running beasts, flying beasts and scaled beasts. The overall power of the Wilderness is definitely not weaker than that of the dragon clan. 
“Make preparations and tell the 18 guardians to get ready to gather. This time the 4 of us and the 18 guardians will go to the Teng Long continent … Phew, it’s already been over 3000 years since I last came to the Teng Long continent. I really look forward to this.”  A faint smile appears on the corners of Yu Liang’s mouth. At the same time, his handlebar moustache is also raised.

“Yes.”
The 3 big demons bow and take the order.

They all know that this time they are going to put up a big show. It is very extraordinary that all the top forces of the Wilderness are going to depart.

The loose devils and the loose immortals are fighting each other while the Wilderness’s loose demons are preparing to head for the Teng Long continent to kick up a huge storm. But what about the dragon clan, which has always been hiding in the dark without taking any action despite being powerful? 
The Chaotic Astral Ocean is the strongest power thanks to having large numbers of loose demons, loose devils and loose immortals. But it is not part of any side and has no method for communicating with the higher world either. In addition, the Teng Long continent, the dragon clan and the Wilderness have all been concealing the information about the Heaven- Sundering Diagrams. Therefore, the Chaotic Astral Ocean still knows absolutely nothing about the secret of the Heaven- Sundering Diagrams.

If it knows, it will surely get involved in the situation, which will cause even more chaos.

But no matter how chaotic the situation will be, now the Qin empire and the Ming empire on the Qian Long continent have already suffered unprecedented blows.

Two 12th tribulation loose practitioners attacked each other mercilessly, destroying several tens of cities and countless towns and villages of the 2 empires in the process. Several tens of millions of people were killed. All of a sudden, the Qin and Ming empires were shaken. Now even helping those tens of millions of survivors settle down alone is a big problem to them.

The Qin empire had it the worst.

Of the several tens of cities destroyed, the Qin empire’s capital suffered the severest damage with even over 90% of its population being killed and less than 10% surviving. Most of these survivors had to hide in cellars or underground secret rooms to get through the carnage safely. There are also those who were in certain corners of the capital and were lucky enough not to be smashed by the collapsing structures.

……

At the moment, Qin Zheng is staying in a manor on the outskirts of the capital. Most of the troops who were stationed outside the capital survived and now they are dealing with the problems arising from the disaster.

“Your Majesty, the original population of the capital was several millions. But now, the number of survivors is only about a hundred thousand. And they were able to survive only because those 2 super experts did not intend to destroy the capital.” General Wang Zhi’s face is also full of grief. After all, too many people have died.

Wang Zhi continues: “But the greatest loss is that … most of the important officials of our Qin dynasty who lived in the capital and who were entitled to attend early morning courts are already dead. Only the Minister of Labor Li Yun is still living.”
Qin Zheng feels even unhappier inside.

Most of the various important civil officials and military officials of his dynasty have been killed all at once.

To a dynasty, an incident like this is definitely a shattering blow. Luckily, the governors, commanders and armies of the other cities escaped unharmed. As long as nothing bad happens to the armies, the empire will not be plunged into chaos. But how can it be so easy to choose a new batch of civil and military officials?

“Among the princes, 5th Prince, 8th Prince and 18th Prince are still alive. Among the princesses, only Princess Mingyang is still alive. Among the imperial concubines, only Lady Gong is still alive. And less than 10% of the members of the imperial clan’s branches survived, with only 6 of the original several hundred members remaining.”  Wang Zhi’s voice sounds very bitter.

Qin Zheng’s body even begins to shake.

“Any more news?” Qin Zheng asks in a flat voice.

Wang Zhi shakes his head. He does not dare to say because he can feel Qin Zheng’s grief at the moment.

Qin Zheng takes a deep breath: “General Wang, the task of helping the survivors settle down must be done well. For the moment, I’ll let you take care of the survivors in the capital. I have to calm down first. A day later, I’ll gradually handle these matters.”
Now Qin Zheng needs to calm down and think back to what happened. In his current state, he simply cannot deal with those matters well.

“Yes, Majesty,” Wang Zhi bows and takes the order.

“All right, you can go now.” Qin Zheng waves his hand then turns around and goes into a room. The 3 princes, princess and imperial concubine who survived are all in the courtyard. None of them dares to enter that room to disturb Qin Zheng.

The door of the room closes with a creak.

The princes, princess and imperial concubine look at each other, their hearts all full of worry. “5th brother, are the empress, the crown prince brother, 3rd brother  and  the  other  brothers  all  already  dead?”  Princess Mingyang, who is just 13 years old, still cannot accept such an outcome. Several tens of her brothers and her few sisters have unexpectedly died.

The 5th prince has become the eldest prince alive, but he is also under a lot of pressure in his heart now.

Inside the room,

Qin Zheng is standing still looking at a portrait hanging right in the center.

After an undetermined amount of time, a grieved but suppressed deep voice erupts.

“Father, now there are only several tens of people of the big